Drawn to You

J.L. Ostle

Copyright 2017 J.L. Ostle

All rights reserved

No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including but not limited to photocopying, recording or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to people, either living or deceased, is purely coincidental. Names, places, and characters are figments of the author’s imagination, or if real, used fictitiously. The author recognizes the trademarks and copyrights of all registered products and works mentioned within this work.

All rights reserved.

Edited by Aleesha Davis

Proofread by Jen Wildner

Formatted by Leigh Stone

Cover designed by Kennedy Kelly

Always to my beautiful little boy.

Also to one of my best friends Susana (Sasha) Steeley for giving me the inspiration to name my leading lady. The name suited the character lol Least you’re in one of my books ;)

Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Epilogue

Excerpt - Seduced by a Rockstar - Chapter 1

Excerpt - Seduced by a Rockstar - Chapter 2

Acknowledgments

Books by J.L. Ostle

About the Author

Colin

“Mr. Baxter, I would say I’m surprised to see you again in my office but we both know that I would be lying.” Principal Atkins sighs, glancing at his computer before looking back to me. I give him a shrug, leaning back against the chair. This is the sixth time I’ve been in here in the last two months for getting caught fucking a girl either in a classroom or the locker room. “I get you’re young and have needs, but I am sick of telling you to keep it in your pants.”

“I can’t help that the girls in this school can’t keep their hands off me.” I smile, placing my hands behind my head.

“I have no choice this time, Colin.” He leans forward in his chair. “You have got off with so many warnings so I think suspension is the only way you will learn.” I sit up straight.

“For how long?”

“Three weeks.” Fuck.

“You can’t do that. I have a big game before then and you know as well as anyone in this town that the team needs me.” I can even hear the panic in my own voice. Scouts are already interested in me and they will pull out if they know I got suspended.

“My hands are tied here. You may think you are God in this school, but you aren’t.” He rubs his forehead with his hand. I know he doesn’t want to do this. I can see it all over his face.

Fuck.

This can’t happen.

“Surely there is something else you can do. Punish me in some other way.” A knock on the door makes us both turn and I see a familiar head poke through. Sasha Bennett looks at us both then to the ground.

“Sorry to interrupt, I have those forms you wanted.” She quickly walks in, putting them on the desk and then quickly heads back out.

“Thank you, Miss Bennett.” She turns, giving him a small smile, and her eyes dart over to me before quickly looking away and leaving. I turn back around and see Principal Atkins looking at the sheets of paper. “Have you heard about the talent show that is being held here?”

“The one that’s raising money for charity?”

He nods. “A lot of known people will be attending and we are shorthanded on volunteers.” He doesn’t need to continue for me to know what he is getting at.

“You want me to help out.” I groan.

“Yes, as well as your friends.”

“Come on, you know the talent show is full of outcasts. My friends wouldn’t help out even if you paid them.”

“Then you need to see how loyal they are to you it’s either this or suspension. Your call.” I lean back, looking up at the ceiling.

“What do you want me to do?”

“I want you and your friends to help out with all the handy work, getting the students to come. That sort of thing.” I stretch my arms up, thinking it over for a second. I know I have no choice and Principal Atkins knows it.

“Fine.”

“Good, well at least we have that cleared up.” I stand up and head to the door. “Oh and Mr. Baxter.” I stop and turn around, his eyes on me. “Don’t screw this up,” he says quickly as I walk out the door to the busy hallway.

Leaning against the wall, I take a deep breath. This cannot be happening to me. Why did I have to fuck Katie, or was it, Kathryn? Did it even start with a K? Anyway, why did I have to fuck that girl in homeroom before school started? I know why. It’s because I think with my dick. I can honestly say that I would probably do it all over again, even knowing the consequences.

A girl just has to say she is ready to blow me and I have her pinned against the wall, making sure she keeps her promise. I do love a good blowjob, but nothing ever compares to entering a tight, warm cunt. Even thinking about it now is making me want to grab the nearest hot girl and fuck her brains out.

I just need to be more careful where I’m fucking from now on.

I start walking to my next class when I feel someone clap my shoulder and I smile when I see my best friend Aaron.

“So, what did Mr. Prick have to say to you this time? Not to do it again and to be a very good boy?” He laughs.

“Aaron, he threatened to suspend me.” Aaron stops and looks at me.

“Please, tell me he didn’t. We play against Cornwall in a couple of weeks.”

“Do you think I don’t know that? We made a deal.” I continue walking with Aaron right beside me.

“What deal? It must be better than getting suspended. Especially this close to graduation.”

“That depends on what you think “better” is. I’ve been roped into helping with the talent show.” Aaron stops in the middle of the hall and starts to laugh.

“Oh, man, that is so funny. You’re going to be hanging out with the music nerds and people who think they have talent when they clearly don’t.” He holds onto his stomach as he continues to laugh.

“Laugh as much as you like. You and the rest of the guys are helping me.” He stops laughing and runs up to me as I turn a corner and a few girls that walk by give me seductive smiles and small waves. I give them a wink, making them giggle.

“How the fuck are we involved in this?”

“Atkins said that you all need to help and, if you don’t, I’m suspended for three weeks.”

“That mother-fucker!” he shouts, causing people to look our way. “So, I have to study, train, and also help out with the nerdfest?”

“You got it.”

“You are so lucky that we need you on the team or I would let you get kicked out of school. Can’t believe we are being punished because you fucked some chick. In the school. Again,” he whines.

“Thanks, man, glad to know you have my back,” I say sarcastically.

“Come on man, this is going to be torture.” He turns, looking behind him. “Look at them.” He nods behind us.

I turn to see Sasha and her friend, Karen I think is her name, whispering to one another as they write something down. Like she knows I’m looking at her, Sasha looks up, her big blue eyes connecting with mine, and I see her cheeks blush as she looks away, her long, light brown hair almost touching her tight ass. “Look at them, they don’t care how they look. They’re also in music band, which is social suicide, and they have a so called ‘rock’ band,” he continues.

“You have put way too much thought into how nerdy they are.” I take another quick glimpse back and, yeah, they are in the nerd category in this school. They don’t party, they work hard, and join anything that is involved with music.

But still, I know it’s weird, and I wouldn’t even share this with the Pope himself, but there’s something about Sasha Bennett that I find intriguing.

A few months ago, I was fucking a girl in the girl’s locker room and I heard someone come in. We stayed perfectly quiet but I looked around the corner to see Sasha undressing and, holy fuck… her body is made of every guy’s wet dream.

Her body is perfect. Curves in all the right places, big breasts, smooth, flawless pale skin. Her long, brown hair flows down her back. I couldn’t keep my eyes off her; I felt like she was teasing me without even knowing it. My dick got harder and harder the longer I watched her. Every time I see her now, all I can picture is her naked body on my bed, her long legs spread open. Once Sasha left, I fucked that girl so hard that I even saw stars.

I know I have no chance with Sasha. Not because she’s a good girl, but because she is a virgin. I know goody, goody virgins like to keep hold of that shit until they are in a relationship. If you know me, you know I don’t do relationships.

I’m in my prime and I want to enjoy as many girls as possible. I’m eighteen years old, I’m the star quarterback, and girls open their legs with a click of my finger, so why would I want to ruin a good thing for one girl?

I look back once more and quietly groan to myself. Why did I have to see her naked body? I close my eyes and I see her there, biting her lip, and I quickly re-open them, looking back to Aaron who is on his phone texting away.

“The guys aren’t happy,” he says without looking up.

“Couldn’t you have waited until lunch?”

“If the guy’s lives are over, shouldn’t they have a right to know?” I push his shoulder.

“Stop being melodramatic. It’s a couple of weeks of helping out here and there and then it’s over.”

“Until you get caught fucking another girl,” he quips as we walk into class and take our seats.

“I won’t get caught anymore. Like hell I want to go through this again. Let’s get this shit over with and concentrate on our next game.” I sigh and look to the front of the class to see two blondes looking at me smiling. One saunters over and sits on my desk, spreading her legs out a little.

“Hey, Colin,” she purrs. I recognize her from the cheerleading squad. I also happen to know she is quite flexible.

“Hey.” I give her a charming smile that I know makes girls wet.

“I was just wondering if you could help me out with something.”

“And what is that?” I watch as she glides a hand up her leg.

“I have this ache, right here.” She points to her inner thigh, close to her pussy. “I need you to make it all better.” I feel my dick jump in response.

“I’m sure I can help you with that.” I stand up, gathering my things, and I take her hand.

“You really going to fuck her after you were just almost suspended?” Aaron looks at me incredulously.

“I’m already being punished, I better make the most of it.” I give him a cocky smile and head to the door. I don’t know why, but I look to the back of the room and see Sasha watching me, but I don’t think anything of it as I am pulled away. We enter a nearby janitor closet and, once the doors are closed, her lips land on mine.

Her hands go straight to my jeans, unbuttoning them, and she pulls them down along with my boxers. Her hands grip around my erection for a minute before she kneels down, taking all of me into her mouth like she can’t wait to taste me. I grip her hair and my head falls back. I can feel my dick hitting the back of her throat and I grab her hair harder, urging her to suck faster.

My dick starts pulsing so I tug her hair until she stands and lift her tiny skirt, ripping off her underwear making her yelp. I place my fingers along her wet folds causing her to moan. Like I predicted, she is dripping. I bend down, grabbing a condom from the pocket of my jeans that are around my ankles. Stepping out of them, I place the condom on, stroke my dick along her pussy, then with one quick thrust, I enter her and she screams in ecstasy.

I lift one of her legs so it’s around my waist, allowing me to enter her more deeply. Her pussy tightens around my dick the faster I go and I move my hand so I can reach her clit and start rubbing with my thumb. Her moans getting louder, I rub harder, thrusting in faster, and soon she screams out and I thrust a few more times until I reach my own release.

I breathe into her neck until my heart rate is back to normal, and then quickly kiss her hard, pulling out of her. Taking the condom off, I tie it up and place it in the bin that’s in the corner. Pulling my jeans up, I watch as the blonde adjusts her skirt and I smile knowing that she isn’t wearing anything underneath and that her pussy will smell of me all day.

“That was really incredible,” she finally says.

Once I’m ready, I give her another kiss and open the door, checking no one is around, and once the coast is clear we both step back in the hall. “I’m going to head to the girl’s room. See you around?” She bites her lip.

“Sure.” I watch her walk off. I know this is going to make me sound like an asshole, but I don’t go twice unless I really need a quick release and there is no one else around. Girls get attached after you fuck them. If you cross that line more than once, they think you’re in a relationship or have something special.

I don’t want to hurt their feelings, but you shouldn’t let a guy fuck you after five minutes and expect them to claim you as theirs. It’s a fuck, end of discussion. But I know it’s not easy as that.

I head back to class, and Aaron smiles as he shakes his head at me.

What can I say?

I like to fuck.

Sasha

“I think he likes you,” Karen, my best friend, whispers in my ear. I continue looking at the song I wrote ages ago, trying to make sure it sounds alright in my head.

“You’re seeing things,” I whisper back and she scoffs.

“If you say so.” I look up and see Colin concentrating on what Mr. McGuire is saying and look back to my notes. “He’s Mr. Hot Shot, Karen. He’s interested in girls who wear short skirts and willingly open their legs with a simple smile. He likes the hot girls.”

“I think you’re a good looking girl.” She giggles.

“Thanks, but I’m not like the ones he goes for. If you’ve forgotten, we’re ‘music nerds’. Anyway, even if I was interested, it would never happen.” I dismiss the thought and start humming the song I’m working on.

“I like that we’re music nerds. Your music is going to make us famous and then we can laugh at these assholes who think they are better than us. Colin would be lucky to have a girl like you.”

“Why are you going on about Colin? Do you have a crush on him?” She pushes my arm and scoffs.

“What? No. It’s our last year of high school and it would be nice to go on a date or even make out with someone.” She sighs.

“Phillip likes you, he would make out with you.” I try not to laugh. Phillip is also part of the music nerd group and he has a huge thing for her. He basically adores her and would do anything for her.

“I don’t think so. It would be like kissing my brother if I had a brother.” She shivers. “Anyway, what is the plan for the talent show?”

“We’ll go last, I think. I want the others to do their bit and then we go on.”

“But if we go last people may lose interest by then.”

“We are good, Karen, and once we start playing, we are going to rock the whole thing. I wouldn’t do this if I didn’t think it was okay.” She nods, trusting my judgment. I have been put in charge of the whole talent show. I mean, I have to oversee everyone’s talents and make sure it’s all top notch and then take care of all preparations and make sure the equipment is all in order.

We are dismissed from class and when I get to the door, I accidentally bang into someone in front of me and notice it’s none other than Colin Baxter. He turns around and grabs my upper arm, and I can’t explain it, but my whole body shivers at the contact. His light green eyes go to his hand and I swear I feel his thumb rub against my skin.

“Are you okay?” he asks me, his voice vibrating through my entire body. I pull my arm away and shrug.

“I’m good.” I walk around him and head down the hallway.

“What was that?” Karen asks as she runs to my side.

“What was what?” I ask.

“You two staring at his hand on your arm. I swear that boy likes you.” We both turn around and see Colin and Aaron talking not that far behind us and, like he knows I’m looking at him, his eyes connect with mine and something I didn’t expect shines from them.

Heat.

I quickly look away, staring directly in front of me. “You’re crazy.” I laugh it off then bite my lip as I wonder if what I just saw was real. I take my seat in my next class with Karen next to me and I grab my notebook and pen and once again starting to jot down some lyrics that have started running through my head.

Your eyes burn into mine.

The heat that soon spreads inside.

Trust me, that part of me is hard to find.

This is something I never felt or knew.

It had to be you that makes me want this.

A guy who looks at me once.

Daring me to give him one teasing kiss.

But I know it will never be.

As he will never truly want me.

I sigh as I look at the paper. I’ll admit, I did have a crush on Colin when I was younger but as we got older, the cliques of this school separated us into two groups. The popular and the unpopular and I am okay with that. You don’t always get with your crush and I’ve moved on from it.

At least I thought I did.

I’m looking back over the words I just wrote, trying to hum a tune for the lyrics when Nicole and her best friend Sissy sits down in front of us giggling and looking to the back of the room. I saw Nicole and Colin leaving before the last class started and it doesn’t take a genius to know what the two of them were doing.

“So, you fucked him?” Sissy asks. Sissy, just like Nicole, has blonde hair, blue eyes, big boobs, and long legs. Just two of the Goddesses who walk the halls.

“Yeah, and fucking hell Sissy, that boy can fuck. I swear my vagina felt so full of his cock that I have no idea how he got the whole thing in.” Sissy giggles and I roll my eyes.

“He’s that big?” Nicole nods.

“My toes curled when I got off and, trust me, I saw stars. Best fuck ever.” She annunciates each word, making sure they are clearly heard.

“Wow, you lucky bitch.”

“I know.”

“Okay, I know the two bimbo-queens just said he fucked bimbo queen number one but I still go by what I said,” Karen whispers in my ear.

“So, you think Colin is crushing on me but fucking other girls?” I can’t help but smile at her; it makes no sense.

“Men are weird. The only time they aren’t going to fuck another girl is when they are in a relationship, but I guess some still fuck other girls when they do have a girlfriend but those guys are just assholes.”

“And you are saying Colin isn’t one?”

“Maybe,” she says, lost in thought.

“Yeah, I’m convinced now that you explained it all to me. Colin and I are going to fall madly in love and live happily ever after now that you convinced me he likes me even though he fucks around.”

“Do you know how many times we’ve said fuck in the last five minutes?”

“Probably a lot.” I lean back in my seat.

“We do like saying it.”

“Or maybe it’s our self-conscious telling us we need to get fucked.”

“Probably.” We both laugh. “We need to lose our V-cards before college or I swear I will feel like a total loser.”

“You saying you don’t feel like one already?” She nudges my shoulder with hers.

“Ha, ha, ha. Just because we are classified as nerds doesn’t make us ones. I think we’re hot, just not in an obvious way. We need to expand our horizons and fuck someone and soon,” Karen says, completely serious.

“What about…”

“If you say Phillip, I will hurt you,” she interrupts me and I pretend to zip my lips and throw away the key. “They say the first time is always shit so I may just find someone with no strings attached. Like…” She looks around the room. “Aaron.” My mouth hangs open.

“Aaron as in Aaron Scott? Colin’s best friend? He is a complete tool. He’s, like, the class clown, no one can really take him seriously.” I try and convince her not to go there. “He is a player.”

“Exactly. He knows what he’s doing and there would be no feelings involved. Just straight A fucking.” I roll my eyes.

“Come on, how many movies and TV shows have we watched that involve no string attached relationships? It doesn’t work.”

“It would only be one night and that’s it. I haven’t even fully decided on Aaron, I was just picking someone at random.” I turn around and look to Aaron and, yeah, he is good looking. Messy brown hair and brown eyes. With him being on the football team, he obviously has a good body, but he’s a joker.

“Do you really want to lose your virginity to someone like him? Shouldn’t your first time be special?”

“Hey, missy, you want to lose your virginity status, too. First times are never what they say in books. If you find Mr. Right, then yeah, it’s a bonus, but we haven’t and we don’t know when we will and like hell I will be a virgin when I find him. Knowing my luck, I’ll be in my twenties and he’ll want to be with a girl who knows what she is doing.” Everything she is saying is exactly how I feel. I was hoping before I graduated high school I would have ended up in some sort of a relationship and lost my virginity to them, even if we did break up. I at least wanted to give it to someone I connected with in some way, but like hell am I going to wait and end up a thirty-something virgin who ends up too scared to have sex because she waited too long. That’s why I made sure I got the implant last year, just in case it ever did happen.

I want to make sure I’m fully prepared.

“Whoever you pick, just make sure he respects you and doesn’t treat you like a blow-up doll.” She sticks out her hand for me to shake.

“Deal.” We shake hands. “So, who are you going to fuck?” I don’t mean to, but my eyes wander back to Colin. His eyes connect with mine and I know this time I’m not seeing things. His gaze stays trained on mine.

“Hello, class.” Mrs. Prepp, the principal’s secretary, walks into class. “Those organizing the talent show or participating, please head to the gym now.” Karen and I stand up, gathering our things.

“Oh, sweet, we get to get out of classes. I guess this isn’t going to be so bad after all,” I hear Aaron say and I turn around just to bang into someone’s hard chest, their hands going to my arms, steadying me.

“You really need to start looking where you’re going, Sasha.” Colin chuckles. His hands are still on me and I notice mine have landed on his chest, and fucking hell it is hard. My dirty mind goes to other things that could be hard.

“Sorry,” I apologize.

“It’s no problem.” I look up to see him smiling down at me and I feel him pulling my body a little closer to his. I swear I can feel every hard muscle of him against me.

“Why are you and Aaron coming? You guys aren’t on the committee.” I feel his thumbs once again stroking my skin, the contact making me break out in goosebumps.

“Since this morning, we were told we are. Guess we’ll be spending more time with each other.” I step back.

“You both are on the committee?” Karen asks.

“Yup, doll face, aren’t you the lucky ones?” Aaron smiles at her and Karen bites her lip. I quickly push her behind me.

“This can’t be right. I’m in charge. Someone would have told me.” My voice raises a little. I worked so hard on this, and with a couple of weeks to go, like hell I am having these guys goof off while the rest of us work our butts off.

“Ask Mr. Atkins, he’s the one forcing this.” Colin pulls his fingers through his thick, dark brown hair, causing his bicep to tense up and I shake my head, forcing my thoughts out of the gutter.

“I will,” is all I manage to say as I storm off to the principal’s office. I’m so pissed off that I want to act like a child and stomp my foot.

They are not going to ruin my show.

I’m still storming down the hall when I feel my phone vibrating in my pocket and I take it out, seeing my mother’s name on the screen. Why is she calling me knowing I’m at school? I hit accept and answer.

“Honey, shouldn’t you be in class?” I roll my eyes.

“If you know that then why are you calling me?”

“Is everything okay?” I hear the concern in her voice.

“I’m pissed off right now that a few asshole jocks are trying to be a part of the talent show that I have worked so hard to prepare and organize.” I huff. I hear feet behind me so I know they are following me.

“Honey, I know you worked so hard on this but maybe…”

I interrupt her. “Mom, you’re supposed to be on my side and hate whoever I hate.”

“Hate is a pretty strong word,” Colin says next to me and I glare at him.

“Honey, who’s that?”

“Nosey much?” I spit at him. “Mom, it’s one of the asshole jocks I was telling you about.” He smiles at me, shaking his head.

“Is he hot?” I stop walking and am pushed forward by Karen bumping into me. I would have fallen on my face if I wasn’t quickly swished up into Colin’s arms.

“You really need to stop trying to get into my arms, sweets.” He pulls my body flush against his.

“You’re in his arms?” I hear my mom ask over the phone. “I bet he’s hot,” she says again and Colin’s smile goes bigger hearing it.

“Mom, he heard you.” I press the phone again against my ear.

“He must be pretty close to you for him to have heard me,” she says playfully.

“She’s pressed up against him, Marie,” Karen shouts out, smiling at us both.

“Oh, are you sweetie?” mom teases.

“You are both as bad as each other.” I groan.

“Bet you’re still in his arms, though.” I look to Colin who is still smiling and I quickly step out of his embrace.

“Can my day get any worse?”

“Probably,” Karen and my mom say at the same time.

“I have to go, I need to set my anger on the principal.”

“Don’t be too hard on him. By the way, I called to say I won’t be home when you get in. I have another date.” She sighs dreamily on the word date. She’s been seeing this man for the last six months and she is so smitten. I promised her that I will meet him once my talent show is over with and he’s free from work. Mom says he’s a very busy man, but he always has time for her.

“Be good and I’ll see you when you get home.”

“I may not be coming home tonight if he plays his cards right.”

I scrunch up my face. “Too much info, Mom. Have fun, wear protection.”

“Yes, Mom,” she mimics me. “Love you.”

“Love you, too.” We hang up and I look to everyone and they are all staring at me.

“So, your Mom is getting some?” Aaron waggles his eyebrows. “She’s quite loud,” he explains. I growl and start stomping back down the hall. When I stop suddenly, to collect my momentum my body is once again pushed forward.

What is it with today?

I turn to see Colin chuckling at me.

“You two are already doing my head in.” I huff.

“I’m glad I’m doing something in for you.” Colin winks at me.

“You are disgusting.”

“You’ll like it.” He winks at me and I roll my eyes and start walking again. When we all get to Mr. Atkins office, I walk past his secretary and knock on his door.

Colin

I have never met someone as fiery as this girl. I know she’s angry, but the way she bites her lip, which I’m positive she doesn’t realize she’s doing, is making me think of her mouth, and the way she talks to me makes me want to push her against the wall and cover her mouth with mine.

She is one big tease and she doesn’t even mean to be.

Walking down the corridor, my eyes keep landing on her fine ass. I love that she is so accident prone; I’ll take any excuse to have her body pressed up to mine. I love touching her smooth, soft skin. It’s like feeling silk.

She knocks on Mr. Atkins door and he calls out for us to enter. We all walk in, well Sasha storms in, and I lean my body against the wall as I watch her take out her frustration. Poor Mr. Atkins doesn’t know where to look or how to act.

“I swear to God, this isn’t acceptable. The talent show is literally around the corner and now you let them take part? They’re going to find any way to do nothing but take credit for the work being put in. I will quit the whole entire thing before I let these nimwits ruin it.” Her chest rises as her voice gets higher and my mind wanders off; thinking of her in my bedroom. If she is this passionate about a show, I bet she is a wild horse in the sack trying to reach her next orgasm.

“Miss Bennett, please take a breath, you know I am relying on you to make this show one hundred percent perfect.”

“Then get rid of those two.”

“It’s not just us two,” Aaron adds in with a cheery tone. “We have two other guys helping out.”

“What?” Sasha shouts. “Are you trying to sabotage this?” She waves her hands in the air and I’m enjoying watching her; it’s taking so much not to laugh since I know she would kill me on the spot if I did.

“Mr. Baxter is being punished and he is making up for what he did by lending a hand.”

“Make him do something else.” Mr. Atkins stands and looks out his window.

“I tell you what, since you are in charge, Miss Bennett, I am going to let you be the boss over them, they have to do what you say when you say or the alternative punishment will stand.” He looks to me. Panic already starts to kick in again.

Fuck.

Sasha folds her arms and looks up to the ceiling. “Fine, but if any of them think they can slack off, they have another thing coming.”

“They won’t.” She nods.

“Okay, right, let’s head to the gym and get this over with.” She walks past us all and leaves the office. I watch as Aaron and Karen do the same, and I am right behind them when Mr. Atkins calls out my name.

“Remember, Mr. Baxter, if you mess this up, you won’t be playing the next game and that suspension will be in place.” I sigh and leave without saying a word.

“Fuck, man, Sasha is our boss. Already I can tell she is power mad. She is fucking crazy.” He shakes his head, staring at her.

“Let’s just do what she says and the next couple of weeks will fly by.” God, at least I hope they do.

We all head to the gym where half the room has been closed off for the stage area. I see lights placed on top of it, sheets blocking the back of the stage, which I’m guessing is for people to be ready for when they do perform.

I see all the music nerds working away, setting things up, or making stuff. I see Karen and Sasha head towards the stage and a guy, I think his name is Phillip, jogs over to them and gives Karen a hug before twirling Sasha around causing her to squeal and laugh.

“I bet they’re fucking.” Aaron laughs, pointing at them. I push him, not wanting to get that image in my head.

Maybe she isn’t a virgin. That would make my life so much easier if I do decide to make my move. I just hope she isn’t fucking this idiot.

“You think everyone is fucking.” I head towards Sasha.

“Most people are, and if they aren’t, they should.” Karen turns and looks Aaron up and down. He gives her a wink, causing her to blush and look away. “She wants me.”

“Of course she does,” I say sarcastically. “Sasha, where do you want us?”

“On top of her,” Aaron whispers and I push him again.

“Ummm, well, I hope you're good with DIY because you will be putting things together.” I nod. “Please be careful.”

I place my hand over my heart. “You’re worried about me.”

“I’m worried about the stuff you’ll be making.” She puts her hand on her hip, giving me a stern look, and I know she is trying to be serious but, damn, all I’m thinking about is being inside her. Karen whispers something in her ear and she rolls her eyes and climbs on stage, going through random things, and Phillip leads us to the side of the stage where we need to be.

* * *

An hour or so have gone by and me and Aaron made sure we did what we were told and worked hard on what we are doing. I am a little pissed off with Danny and Nathan since they should be here helping out but never showed.

The pricks.

“Okay, that’s enough for today,” Sasha shouts out. “Let’s get some lunch.” She claps her hands and people start putting away whatever they were working on and start leaving the room, heading to the cafeteria.

“You coming, man?” Aaron asks me.

“I will in a bit.” I continue finishing off getting the old lights to work.

“Okay.” He walks away and I stay sitting on the floor. This piece of shit in front of me is starting to annoy me; why can’t we get some new lighting?

“The school money always goes to the athletic departments,” Sasha says behind me, knowing what I was thinking. I turn and look up at her. “We have to make do with what we have.” She sits next to me. “Even though a lot of important people are coming to this, we still need to make do.” She looks to her hands.

“I didn’t realize.” Her eyes connect with mine.

“Why should you? Anything creative or artistic isn’t important in this school, these lights are probably over fifteen years old, but with a bit of tweaking they work just fine.” She grabs one of the lights Aaron was working on and gets to work. After a few minutes, it switches on.

“You’re good at this.”

She giggles. “Loads of practice.” I smile at her and she smiles back. “I’m sorry if I acted like…”

“A crazy bitch?” I interrupt and she laughs.

“Yeah, one of those.” She shakes her head. “I just want this to be perfect. Like I said, a lot of important people are coming to this, they probably aren’t interested in the show and just feel obligated to be here, but I want to try and make an impression, even if it’s with one person.”

“Why?” She leans back on her hands and I follow suit as we both look to the stage.

“All this will look good on my college applications, of course, but music is my life and if I can get a toe in the door to let it be my actual life, I will do whatever it takes.”

“You’ll be playing?”

She nods. “Yup.” She pops her p. “I hope I’m good enough, enough to impress someone.” She looks to me and then stands.

“I’m sure you will be great.” I smile.

“Thank you.” I am so enthralled with her eyes that when I lean forward to get the screwdriver, I don’t look at what I’m doing. I flinch when I feel something sharp slice my hand and it instantly starts bleeding. I must have touched something sharp on the lighting. “Hurry, come with me,” Sasha says, grabbing my other hand. We jog out of the gym and to the nurse’s office where she just walks in, without knocking or anything, and pushes me on the slabbed bed as she grabs the first aid box.

“Won't we get in trouble for being here?” I look around the room. Sasha opens the box and starts rattling through it.

“No, she’s gone for lunch, and besides, no one comes in here during lunch period. Now hold still, this will hurt.” She uses a wipe which has something on it that causes a sting when she cleans the cut.

“Fuck.” I groan.

“Don’t be such a baby.” She bites her lip as she concentrates and the pain I was feeling is gone as my eyes focuses on her mouth. She looks back up to me and we both pause, just for a moment, before she shakes her head and grabs a bandage, wrapping it around my hand. “It doesn’t look like it needs stitches or anything.” She puts the first aid box away and puts the used stuff in the trash.

“Thank you.”

“Anytime.” She starts to head to the door.

“Sasha,” I call out and she turns, giving me a questioning look. I jump off the bed and walk towards her. “I was wondering if you’ve ever watched me play.”

“Sorry, I don’t watch football. I find it very boring.” I chuckle at her honesty.

“Well, maybe you should watch me train sometime. Tomorrow, come to my practice.”

“Why would I do that?” She crosses her arms.

“Because you want to see what the fuss is all about,” is all I say as I walk around her and head to the cafeteria. I really hope she does come.

I walk into the cafeteria to my usual table, glaring at Danny and Nathan. They wear apologetic faces while Aaron has a shit eating grin, knowing I’m going to give them an ass kicking.

“Where the fuck were you guys? Do you want me to get suspended? Do you not want me to play in our next game? If that’s the case, just tell me now and I’ll let Mr. Atkins kick my ass out,” I grunt out.

“Hey, man, we’re sorry, there were a couple of cheerleaders, you know how it is.” Nathan chuckles and I just glare at him.

“Do you think those cheerleaders will be all over you if you lose the next game? We are a team and we need to help each other out. Stop thinking with your dick, you get me?” He nods.

“Bros before hoes,” Aaron says, leaning back and I roll my eyes.

“How was working with the music nerds?” Danny asks me. I don’t mean to, but I look over the room to where Sasha is laughing with her friends and when I look back to the guys, all their gazes are on where I was staring.

Shit.

They all give me knowing smiles and I inwardly groan.

“She is a nice piece of ass.” Danny looks back over to her. “She has that sexy, nerdy, librarian look to her. Is she your next conquest?” Before I have a chance to answer, Aaron starts laughing.

“He wishes.” He continues laughing. “She can’t stand being around him. You should have seen her before, stomping over to the principal’s office because she didn’t want us jocks to be anywhere near the talent show. He has as much of a chance with her as I have with our English Lit teacher.” Nathan and Danny chuckle with him.

“I think if he wanted to, he could bag her,” Danny says.

“You didn’t see how she was around him.” Aaron leans back in his chair. He didn’t notice that she was actually nice to me once we were alone.

“I agree with Danny boy, if Colin wanted to fuck her, it would happen. Come on, it's Colin. Who says no to Colin?”

“Guys…” I try to butt in.

“You wanna bet?” Aaron sits up straight.

“If you are prepared to lose.” Danny smiles.

“You are so on.”

“Guys, you do know I’m right here, right?”

“You think you could get close to Miss Goody, Goody?” Aaron asks me.

“If I wanted to, but that’s not the point…”

“Right, let’s see how far Mr. Player can go then. If he can get her to sleep with him then you win,” Aaron says, interrupting me again.

“What do we get if we win?” Nathan asks.

“Guys…” I try and stop this.

“Two hundred bucks.” I get ignored again. Danny and Nathan laugh.

“Not worth it.”

“Fine, five hundred.”

“Deal.” They shake hands and I put my own up in exasperation.

“Aren’t you forgetting one thing?” They all look at me, confused.

“What?” Aaron asks.

“For me to agree with this childish shit. I am not going to try and fuck someone because you guys made a stupid bet.” I stand up and head towards the doors. I hear my name being called out and a few girls bat their eyelashes as I walk past them.

“Come on, don’t you want to see if you really are God’s gift? To see that you can really have anyone you want?” Nathan pleads to me.

“Even though in the process we are fucking someone over?”

“You fuck and ditch all the time, so why would this be any different?” I hate how he is describing me. I’m not that bad. I look back to Sasha and yeah, I would love to get between her thighs, feel her tight cunt around my dick, but knowing I’m doing it for my friends to earn money seems seedy.

“I think deep down he knows he won’t win,” Aaron tries to goad me. “He knows she will turn his ass down.”

“See, you have to prove him wrong. Let’s do a bet on how far he can get. Each base he gets to, one hundred dollars is added. One hundred for a passionate kiss.” Aaron rolls his eyes. “Two hundred for under the shirt feel up, three for a hand-job, four for a blowjob, five if she lets him go down on her, and six if they fuck.”

“What do I get out of all this?” Aaron complains.

“You scared he will be able to do any of those things?” Nathan chuckles.

“Sex is harder than a fucking kiss.”

“Fine, he has a week to reach a certain base. Week one, he needs her to kiss him, the second week for her to let him feel her up, etcetera. If he doesn’t manage that base on that certain week, you win the money for that week. Makes sense?”

“I think so. Okay, you’re on.” They shake hands again, I groan.

“You still need me to agree to this.”

“Come on, if she does let you get that far, just think how good the prize will be. All that money and you get your dick wet by that tight ass.” Danny pats my shoulder. I really don’t feel right doing it, but with all the guys looking at me, I groan and nod in agreement and they all cheer.

“Well, your first week starts now. Good luck.” Aaron smirks at me. I am already starting to regret this.

I watch as Sasha leaves through the back doors and, without thinking, my feet start chasing after her. I don’t know what I’m doing but I call out to her, and when she stops and faces me, her face is all scrunched in confusion, I can’t help but smile at her cuteness.

“What’s up?” she asks me, her head turned to the side a little.

“I was wondering if I could walk you to class?” I see the wheels turning in her head before she shrugs.

“Okay.” She starts walking and I fall in beside her. The walk is silent, no words are forming and I have no clue what to say. My friends are betting to see if I can fuck you, what do you think of that topic? Yeah, I can’t say that. I’m still trying to figure out what to say when I feel my phone vibrate in my pocket. I pull out my phone and see a text from my dad. He’s working late.

Again.

“Are you okay?” Her voice pulls me out of my trance.

“Yeah, fine.”

She nods. “Your forehead was all scrunched up, that’s all.” Out of reaction, I press my fingers to my forehead.

“It was my dad.”

She nods again. “And you don’t get along with him?”

“I hardly see him. The only way he communicates with me is through text messages.”

“I’m sorry to hear that” We walk in silence again.

“What about your dad? Are you close?” Her eyes dart to the ground as she walks.

“I was close to my dad. He passed away four years ago.” I feel even shitier than I did before.

“I’m so sorry.”

“You didn’t know,” She whispers as she swats away a stray tear. “God, look at me.” She chuckles. “Bet you didn’t plan for this on the walk to class.” I stand in front of her and grab hold of one of her hands.

“I’m glad that you opened up. If you ever want to talk, depressing or not,” we both chuckle, “I’m here.” She looks up to me with her big eyes and I know I should walk away, leave this poor girl alone, but her eyes are drawing me in, trapping me.

“Good to know. Might hold you to that.” She smiles.

“Please do.” We walk in silence again.

“So, are you going to watch me practice? See what your talent show is investing in?” I eventually ask and she laughs.

“I’ll think about it.” Her smile is so contagious that I can’t help smiling with her. We get to her class and stand there facing one another. “Thank you for walking me to class.”

“Anytime. It was fun.” She shakes her head.

“Liar.” She chuckles and I move closer to her, lifting her chin so her eyes connect with mine.

“I enjoyed walking with you.” My eyes train on her mouth when she licks her lips and I’m dying to press my mouth against hers. “There’s a party this Friday. Come.” I want to spend more time with her. The more I’m around her, the more I’m fascinated by her.

“Is that an order or a request?” she breathes out, making my whole body vibrate with pure want.

“Both.” I step back.

“Maybe.” She smiles and heads into class. I watch as she sits in her seat and she looks surprised when she notices I’m still standing there. I probably look like a weirdo but when she smiles brightly at me, giving me a little wave, it makes it worth it.

Sasha

I drive home after school and when I open my garage, where me and my band practice, I see they are already there. Including Karen, who is the guitarist/manager. She’s glued to social media most of the time anyway, so we make her promote us and keep our website up-to-date.

“Why haven’t you been replying to my messages?” Karen waltzes up to me. Since Colin took me to class, rumors already spread around school and Karen was first to question me. I switched off my phone and decided I would wait until now to talk to her.

During the rest of school, my mind kept drifting off to Colin. I still don’t understand why he wanted to walk with me. I wasn’t really all that nice to him. God, I can’t believe I talked to him about my dad, got all emotional in front of him. But him holding my hand, touching my chin. Wow. His touch makes this electric energy surge through my entire body and I know he is going to be trouble.

I can feel it.

“Colin walked me to class and we talked, that’s it.” I head to my guitar, placing the strap around my shoulder.

“I heard his body was basically pressed against yours. He was holding your face.” Her hands go to her hips. Our school really needs to get a life.

“He touched my chin, he was being nice.”

“Who touches chins?” I don’t mean to, but I burst out laughing.

“Well, obviously, he does.” I continue laughing.

“What were you two talking about?”

“He asked me to watch him practice sometime and invited me to a party.” Karen’s mouth hangs open.

“Colin Baxter asked you to a party? Holy shit, he likes you. He wouldn’t ask you to go if he didn’t like you.” She squeals.

“He was just being nice.”

“He likes you.” I feel my face blush.

“Come on, let’s practice and stop talking about Colin.”

“Yes, please. I can already feel my mind turning into mush,” Brady, our drummer, groans. Brady looks like a stereotypical nerd. Gel slicked brown hair, huge dark framed glasses, and a love for plaid shirts. But, damn, he can play. People are always in awe when they watch him.

“Sorry Bards.” Karen gets to her spot. I adjust my microphone that’s right in the center. I turn to make sure Karen is ready and she gives me a thumbs up. I look to my right to see Leo, our bassist, is also ready. Leo is more on the gothic side, with black eyeliner and black hair but he’s a fun guy.

I face forward and when Brady taps his sticks and starts to play, we all join in at the right moments. When it’s time for me to sing, I close my eyes and let the words come out of me. I don’t need to see what I’m doing. I’ve been playing the guitar since I could hold one.

We play the song three times until we are happy with it and have adjusted any keys we feel needed improving. We really do work well together as a team. Music is our life; we breathe, eat, and sleep music and if we want to make something of ourselves, we need to be perfect. The talent show is going to be a big step up.

We continue the same flow with a few of our original songs and some covers. We want the covers to sound more like us, to put our stamp on them. After a couple of hours, we all take a break and sit on the old couch that sits on the left side of the room.

“I always think we can’t get better, but, somehow, we do, if that’s even possible. We are going to blow everyone’s socks off at that talent show.” I look over at Karen and see she is on Facebook, updating our page. Not many people have liked our page yet, mostly close friends and family, but it’s a start.

“Okay, done.” Karen puts her phone away. “I think we rocked ass.” We chuckle at her. “So, what about this party? Are you going?” I groan.

“I don’t know.” That’s the truth. A part of me wants to go, that’s the part that really wants to see Colin again.

“I think you should.” Karen looks at me.

“I’ll think about it. I don’t really want to go on my own though and look like a weirdo sitting in the corner with no friends.” That’s also true; I would look so pathetic if I went on my own, not talking to anyone and eye stalking Colin. Yeah, not an impression I want to give off.

“We can go if you don’t think Colin would mind.” Karen shrugs. It is a party, and if he invited me, he wouldn’t mind me inviting my friends, he would understand I couldn’t go on my own.

“That would be great.” I smile and Karen squeals, making my ears pop. “We are going to a real house party, just like in the movies.” She shakes my arm in excitement.

“Please don’t be like this at the party.” I moan.

“Be like what?” She looks at me, confused.

“All high pitched and hyper.”

She scoffs “I can be cool.”

“Cool people don’t say they are cool,” Brady adds in and she sticks her tongue out at him. “So, is that invite open to all of us?”

“I don’t see why not.”

We chill for a little bit before everyone starts to grab their things and leave. I tidy up and close the garage door and decide to take a walk. With mom going on another date, there’s no need for me to be inside yet.

I put in my earphones, pressing play on my phone. The first song that hits my ears is Disturbed ‘The Sound of Silence’. I start walking with no destination in mind. I aimlessly wander, music playing. Thinking about everything.

Past, present, and future.

I’m still in my own head when I realize I’m at the lake. Looking out into the water, I decide to sit down on the clean-cut grass, my knees tucked into me. It's moments like this where I miss my dad.

He loved going for walks. Every weekend he would wake me up just so we could come here and watch the sunrise, staring in awe as the colors hit the sky. We would just sit there and watch, no words being said.

I hate that God took him away from me. Well, if there is a God. It’s a selfish thing to think, but I wished he took someone else, knowing I needed him. He gave me my most precious gift; music.

He bought me my first guitar, he took me to so many concerts, allowing me to listen to all kinds of music, making me appreciate that each type is just as special, just as moving, as the last. I want him to see me play. Even just once.

I sigh, closing my eyes. “I miss you, Daddy,” I whisper. My eyes are still closed when my body is suddenly being pinned down. When I open my eyes in shock, they connect with clear blue ones.

“Colin, are you trying to give me a heart attack?” My breathing comes in fast.

“I saw you sitting here and, what can I say? I couldn’t help myself.” He smirks at me.

“Are you just going to keep laying on top of me?” His eyes go dark at my words. It's then my body starts to come alive, Energy vibrating through as his body presses into mine.

“I kind of like where I am actually,” he says huskily, leaning further into me, laying on his forearms.

“I hope you’re comfortable.” My voice comes out a little breathy.

“Very.” Is all he says. His eyes stay on mine, and the more he stares at me, the more my body is screaming for him. I lock my legs around his waist and his eyes grow wide. Before he has time to think, I use all my body weight to flip him so I am now the one on top.” “Fuck.” He groans.

“Comfy now?” I tease.

“How the fuck did you learn to do that? It was hot, but fuck.” He squares his shoulders.

“Self-defense classes. Glad you think getting your ass handed to you is hot.” He relaxes and places his hands on my hips.

“I do have a great view.” He smiles sweetly at me. I try to stand, but he grabs onto my hips tighter, forcing me to sit back on top of him. “Don’t move, I like you on top.” He winks at me, causing me to laugh.

“This is the only time you will have me on top of you.” I cross my arms.

“I like to think there will be many times you will be on top of me.” My mouth hangs open at what he said. I’m not stupid, I know he is implying sex. He’s not being at all subtle that he wants to sleep with me.

“Only in your dreams.” My voice manages to come out stronger than I actually feel.

“You’re always in my dreams.” I roll my eyes.

“You are so cheesy.” I laugh. He shrugs.

“It’s keeping you on top of me right now.” His hands are still on my hips and his thumbs begin to rub along my skin, causing me to shiver and him to groan. My shivering causes my body to subtly grind against him and now I can feel his erection press against me. His fingers have dug into my skin and it takes so much not to moan in pleasure. I kick one leg out until I am off him and just sitting beside him.

“What are you doing here anyway?” I ask him, trying to change the electrified atmosphere that we are suddenly in. He sits up, mirroring me.

“I went for a jog and then I spotted you, sitting there all peaceful, your eyes closed, deep in thought. You ending up on top of me was just a bonus.” I laugh.

Shaking my head at him, I ask, “Do you always just say whatever you want?”

“Only sometimes. I guess you bring it out of me.”

“Oh, the joys,” I say jokingly. “So, does all this work with the other girls?”

“What other girls?”

I chuckle. “The girls you sleep with. We do go to the same school, Colin. I see the girls you hang around with. I hear about all your sexcapades. You’re near suspension because you can’t keep your snake in your pants.”

He bursts out laughing. “Snake? Did you just honestly call it a snake?” He continues to laugh. “Say it again, call it my snake.” I hit his arm.

“What did you want me to say? Dick? Cock?” I look at him and once again, his eyes bore into mine.

“Please don’t say that again.” His words come out all hoarse.

“Dick?”

“Don’t.” Something comes over me and I lean forward.

“Cock? Your. Hard. Smooth. Cock.” I say each word slowly and, before I know it, my body is pressed back down onto the ground with Colin hovering over me.

“What did I just say?” His erection presses into my core.

“Colin,” I say breathlessly.

“You think you were being funny.” His face comes closer, his stubble rubbing against my jaw. “You shouldn’t say things like that if you don’t want the guy to turn into an animal, especially those words coming out of that sweet mouth of yours.” His thumb strokes along my bottom lip. “I so want to kiss you right now.” His expression looks torn. He stares at the grass, seeing something I can’t, before his eyes dart back to mine. “I’m not a good person, Sasha. I am probably the biggest asshole out there but, fuck me, I want to taste you.” His face comes in closer and I can feel his breath against my lips. “Tell me to stop,” he whispers. His tongue grazes where he just touched. “Tell me.” My mind has gone all foggy but I manage to look through the haze and place my hand on his chest, slowly pushing him off me.

We only started talking today; this is going way too fast. How is it that after only one day that I’m ready to throw out all my morals just for him to kiss me, to touch me, to please me? I can’t be just another girl.

“I need to go,” I say, not looking at him. He reaches out and his thumb lifts my chin.

“I’m sorry.” It feels like he’s apologizing for so much more than just moving too fast.

“Me too,” I whisper. I take a step back so his hand falls away from me. I turn and start to walk away but he calls my name so I turn back around.

“I do like you, Sasha Bennett. More than I should.” I give him a small smile and turn back around to head home, but all the way there I couldn’t stop the huge smile on my face.

Colin

Last night I dreamt about Sasha. I had dream after dream about her, us. I dreamt that she let me kiss her, that she was begging for me to touch her, to have her. I woke up so hard that I had to use my hand twice to relieve it.

I look around my room, seeing trophies and medals from over the years take up one wall, and my desk sits opposite my bed, holding a computer and a bunch of random school work. I decide to head over and do a little research. I go to YouTube and type in Sasha’s name. I know she’s in a band so maybe something will pop up. I’m surprised when I see more than ten videos load up.

My finger hovers over the mouse, indecisive, before clicking on one of the videos. I feel like a stalker right now but that girl has really gotten into my head. I watch, mesmerized, as Sasha sings on my computer screen; her voice touches something in me. If this is how she affects me just watching on my computer, I bet she is mind-blowing live.

I can’t wait to hear her play at the talent show.

I get ready and head downstairs, instantly seeing a note on the fridge. Dad is in meetings all day and won’t be available.

Surprise, surprise.

I head to school and when I see Sasha across the parking lot with her friends, my legs move before I have a chance to think twice about it. Stepping up behind her, I place my hands over her eyes and her body shivers when my skin touches her.

I lean forward so my mouth is next to her ear. “Guess who?” She turns her head a little and smiles.

“Zac Efron?” She teases and I let go of my hands and she acts surprised. “Sorry, was really hoping it was Zac.” She chuckles and I step towards her and start tickling her sides, causing her to scream.

“Say I’m better than Zac.” I tickle harder and she screams louder.

“Colin, please.” She laughs.

“Say, Colin you are so much better than Zac.”

“You are so much better!” she screams and I stop, watching as she tries to catch her breath. “In your dreams,” she adds, and when I try and walk towards her, she screams again and runs around her friends.

“You are so going to get it.” She yelps, using her friends as shields.

“It is way too early for you guys to be doing this,” Karen says.

“She’s right, you better just stop moving.” I smile at her and she sticks her tongue out at me. I quickly chase her; unfortunately for her, I run every day and no way can she beat me. I grab onto her hips, causing her to shriek, and lift her so she’s over my shoulder and walk us both into school.

“Oh my God, Colin, you better put me down.” She smacks my ass.

“Keep doing that, and see what happens.” She hits my ass again so I hit hers, making her yelp.

“I can’t believe you just spanked me.” My dick twitches at the mental picture of my hand on her white skin.

“You hit me first.” She laughs. People are watching us but I don’t care.

“Keep moving, people,” she says to the onlookers. I make small talk as I take her to her first class and she soon relaxes and talks like me carrying her around is normal. When we get to her classroom, I don’t want to put her down, but when I set her on her feet, seeing the smile that lights up her whole face was worth every second.

“Hope you enjoyed your walk.”

“I did. I could get used to not walking first thing.” I know she’s joking but I wouldn’t mind carrying her every day. It did give me a great view of her ass.

“If you’re a good girl, I could make it happen.”

“I’m always a good girl.” I know, I think sullenly. She is a good girl, a good person. I really do like her but I know if she ever found out about the stupid bet, she wouldn’t be looking at me like she is now. “Did I upset you?” Her soft voice pulls me from my thoughts.

“No, sorry, was just thinking.” She lifts her fingers to my forehead and soothes it.

“You need to stop over-thinking, you’ll get lines.” She giggles. Her fingers softly caress my forehead and I close my eyes, loving the feel of her touch, and I groan when she stops. Opening my eyes, I see hers are trained on me. It’s like she’s studying me, trying to figure me out.

“Come watch me practice after school.” I know I sound desperate, but I don’t care.

“Okay.”

My mouth hangs open and she giggles. “Okay, as in okay?” She nods.

“I’ll watch you.” I lift her, spinning her in a circle. “You must really want me to watch you.” I put her back down.

“Yeah, I really do.” I don’t normally care if girls watch me or not, but I want her to see how good I am, I want her… I guess I want her to be proud of what I do. What I want my future to be like.

This girl really is screwing with my head.

“I’ll see you after school, it not beforehand.” She enters her classroom. “Colin,” she yells as I start to turn away. I watch her bite her lip. “I kind of invited a couple of my friends to the party. I hope that was okay?” I see the worry in her eyes.

“It's fine. I can’t keep you to myself all night, right?” I wink at her and the smile returns. It’s now my mission to put it there every time I’m around her.

I head down the corridor and see Aaron and Danny leaning against our lockers, their arms crossed. I head towards them, noticing that Aaron looks a little pissed off.

“What’s going on man?”

“I don’t know, what is going on?”

“Aaron’s just being a sore loser.” Danny nudges him and Aaron gives him the finger.

“You chased after her yesterday and the whole school sees you carry her into school today, you’re smiling like a damn goofball. I know we have a bet going, but aren’t you worried about your reputation? What people will think?” All it took was two seconds for him to ruin my happy mood.

“Can you stop talking about the stupid bet? And seriously, I don’t give a flying fuck what people think of me. In a few months, I will be out of this shit-hole town and won’t be seeing these people again.” I pause, looking behind me like I’m expecting to see Sasha on the other end. “I’m not doing the bet anymore.”

“What do you mean you’re not doing the bet anymore?” Aaron asks, his face showing his shock.

“Yeah, come on, man,” Danny adds in.

“I’m not doing it. Sasha doesn’t deserve that childish, hurtful shit happening to her. It's fucked up.”

“Holy shit, you like her.” Aaron groans.

“Yeah, I do.”

“You’ve only been around her for a day. A fucking day,” Aaron says sternly.

“It took a day for me to really like her. We shouldn’t have even started this thing.” I walk past them and head to class, already starting to feel lighter. I honestly don’t know what I was thinking when I agreed to do it.

* * *

Unfortunately, I didn’t see Sasha for the rest of the day and when I get onto the field, disappointment washes over me when I don’t see her on the bleachers. There are a few other girls waving at me, but they aren’t the ones I want here.

I’m doing warm-ups with the team, my mood still sullen, when I hear sudden cheering and claps coming from the stands. I smile when I see Sasha and Karen walking to the bleachers, Sasha looking embarrassed as Karen continues to clap her hands. She looks my way and gives a little wave before sitting down.

I play the best I ever have and I don’t know if it is because I know she’s watching me or if it’s because I really do want to impress her. When practice is finished, I run over to her and she is beaming at me.

“What did you think?”

“Apart from you being all dirty and sweaty,” she chuckles, “you were amazing. You really are good.” That praise alone fills me with pride.

“Thanks.”

“Anytime.”

“God, you two are so gross.” Karen rolls her eyes, causing us to laugh.

“I better go and get showered.”

“Yeah, that would be a good idea.” Sasha touches a bit of dirt that is on my cheek and wipes it on my uniform. “Go clean up.”

“Want to join me?” I tease and she blushes.

“I will.” Karen raises her hand and I raise an eyebrow at her questioningly. Sasha stares at her with her mouth hanging open, just as shocked as me.

“What? I wouldn’t mind seeing a locker room full of naked, hot men.”

“You are just as bad as a guy sometimes,” Sasha says and Karen shrugs.

“I’ll catch you both after.” I lean forward and plant a little kiss on Sasha’s cheek and walk away. I can’t help myself from looking back and I watch as her hand goes to the place I just kissed her.

I head to the locker room and most of the guys are already showered, so I grab my towel and start to undress. I’m about to hit the showers when I hear one of my teammates, Richard, call out to me.

“What’s going on with you and that nerdy girl?” My fists clench up.

“We’re friends.”

“But why? She isn’t even that hot.” I feel my knuckles go white.

“I don’t need to explain why I like someone, but she is smart, funny and better than most of the girls in this school.”

He scoffs. “Oh, come on man, you’re trying to bone her right?” I feel my patience wearing thin.

“Actually, I’m not. I like her.” I turn around and start to walk away.

“She must have a magic vagina.” He laughs and so does a few of the other guys. I turn, grabbing Richard by his shirt, pinning him against the lockers.

“Remember your place, Rich, you don’t want to cross me. Do not talk about her like that again. You get me?” He nods and I release him. Looking around the room, I notice everyone is gawking at me. “That goes for the rest of you. She isn’t just some whore, so I don’t want you treating her like one.” They nod. I walk to the showers and once the water starts to hit my aching muscles, my shoulders slump.

I don’t know what’s gotten into me. Sasha is making me crazy. I think I need to stay away from her. I don’t want to, but I’m already causing fights and arguing with my friends. I need to take a step back. I’ll go to her now and tell her I have a busy schedule coming up so I won’t be around a lot.

It’s a pathetic move, but I can’t be acting like this over a girl I hardly know and didn’t even start talking to until yesterday.

I head back to the field and music fills my ears. Walking to where Sasha was sitting, I freeze when I get closer. Karen has Heart ‘Alone’ playing and Sasha is singing along with the words. Fuck me, what I was thinking about before just flies right out the window.

Her voice gets stronger, pulling me in. I walk closer and just watch her sing and the emotions that cross her features. When the chorus hits, her voice is so powerful it hits me to the very core.

When her eyes open, they connect with mine. It’s like she is singing to me. The instrumental part of the song plays and she gives me a smile and then starts singing again. I walk closer to her and sit beside her as she finishes the song, staring at her in awe.

“That was amazing,” I finally manage to say and she looks to her hands, looking so innocent.

“She doesn’t take compliments well when it comes to her singing,” Karen says.

“You are so good. So much better in person.”

“What do you mean in person?” Sasha looks up at me, confused. Shit. I wish I didn’t say anything.

“I kind of looked you and your band up and watched you play.” Now it’s me looking embarrassed.

“You searched for me?”

I nod. “Yeah.” She must be happy that I did as my favorite smile is back.

“You want to walk me home?” I look over to Karen.

“I have plans,” she says, answering my silent question.

“I’d love to walk you home.” I stand and give her my hand to take, which she does.

We walk Karen to her car and when we are alone I give her hand a squeeze and we walk to her house, hand in hand.

Sasha

His hand in mine feels so right. It’s the strangest thing, but I feel safe, cared for. All by my hand in his. He asks me questions about my band and the music we play. He listens to every word I say. I ask him questions about football and try and digest everything he tells me; it sounds more complicated than I thought. I knew he was a quarterback but learning about the other players and what they do, it gets confusing.

“You need to sing for me again.”

“What would you want me to sing?”

“I don’t care, I just want to hear you sing.” I chuckle. “You really are good. I can imagine you on stage, holding your own concert. Your voice touching so many.” I look at him, shocked by his words, and he is being so serious that I’m touched that he thinks I’m that good.

“I’m okay. I play better on guitar, though.”

“Well, you have to sing for me while you play the guitar then.” We laugh.

“Fine, I’ll play for you. Your very own private concert.”

“What about now?” I stop and he stands in front of me.

“Now? As in now, now?”

“Yeah, why not? We’re almost at your house and I really want to hear you play again.” I bite my lip. This would mean he would be in my house, in my room. We’ll be alone. I don’t know if I trust myself to be alone with him. The way my body reacts to him, I can’t promise myself that I would say no.

“I just want to hear you sing. I’m not expecting anything else. I promise.” He lifts my hand that’s in his and kisses my knuckles. “I will be the perfect gentleman.”

“Okay,” I whisper. When we get to my house, I open the door and let him inside before closing it behind me, watching as he looks around. I know we’ll be alone tonight since mom called me after school, that’s why I was running late to Colin’s practice. She wanted to say she was going on another date.

She has more of a love life than me. My eyes go to Colin. I wonder if I’ll have one soon. I follow him as he looks at the photos on the walls and the ones sitting on the mantle above the fireplace in the living room. He lifts one up with me and my dad playing our guitars.

“You look so happy.” He smiles at the picture as I come up beside him.

“I was. He loved hearing me play.” I look to the picture.

“Something we both have in common.” I look from the picture to him and his eyes are on me. We both stare at one another, unable to look away. That pull I feel when I’m around him gets stronger until he looks away, breaking it. He continues looking at my photos, commenting on each one.

“Would you like a drink?” I ask him.

“Yes, please.” I nod and head to the kitchen, letting out the breath I didn’t realize I was holding in. Why am I so nervous? I grab two bottles of water and when I turn, Colin is standing right there.

“I hope water is okay.” I hand him one.

“Thank you.” We take a seat at the breakfast island and he looks around the clean, white kitchen. My house isn’t huge but it’s comfy, warm, and inviting. I grew up in this house and I can’t imagine ever losing it. “Where do you and your band rehearse?” He brings me out of my thoughts.

“In the garage. Want to see?” He nods. We leave our drinks and I take him to the door that leads to the garage and seeing his face is priceless. The space does look quite similar to a small bar.

“This is awesome.”

“I know, right? I was so surprised my mom let us turn our garage into our very own stage but she knows how much music means to me.” I watch as he touches my guitars that are hanging up on the walls.

“Can you play me something now?” He turns, looking at me.

“Okay.” I grab my favorite guitar, the one my dad first bought me, grab a stool and place it in front of the microphone before making myself comfortable. I strum the guitar, making sure everything is in tune. Colin grabs a chair and takes a seat.

I decide to play Bruno Mars ‘Grenade’ and start singing the beginning acapella. After the first verse, I start to add in the guitar. I know the song like the back of my hand; it’s one of my personal favorites. Playing it with just the guitar is powerful.

I look at Colin as I play and his eyes are fixated on me. I keep singing and when I get to the chorus, my voice goes higher, the music devouring me, taking me over. Every time I play a powerful song like this, I have an out of body experience and the music takes over me.

The words flow out of me; choruses are always my favorite to sing in songs. Colin hasn’t moved a muscle the entire time. He’s stayed perfectly still. I finish the song and set my guitar down, but stay seated. We just look at one another and after what feels like an eternity, he stands and walks towards me slowly.

When he is standing in front of me, I look up at him and that electric pull ignites me causing my breathing to come in faster. He leans his face in closer to mine, his eyes locked on mine. He doesn’t make another move. Just watches me. Without thinking twice, I grab the back of his neck and pull him towards me until his lips are on mine.

It’s an instant frenzy; my fingers digging into the back of his head, his hands on the bottom of my back, pulling my body into his. He lifts me effortlessly and I wrap my legs around him. He backs up until he has me pinned against the wall, his lips never leaving mine. The kiss is hard and fast. It’s like we can’t get enough of each other. My head is getting dizzy with all this carnal want.

He pulls back and I whimper at the loss. “We need to stop,” he whispers. I nod in agreement but kiss him again, stopping his good intentions. I don’t want him to stop right now. I start grinding my body against his, causing him to growl into my mouth.

“Don’t stop kissing me,” I beg and it’s like a switch goes off. He starts grinding his erection against me, causing me to moan in pleasure. He keeps grinding. My whole body is shaking. An ache deep between my thighs is getting worse.

It’s not lost on me that we are basically dry humping in my garage. In my mother’s house. But right now, I’m basking in pleasure and can’t find it in me to care. My head falls back and he bites down on my neck. I scream when my orgasm hits me from nowhere.

I try and get control of my breathing as I come back down. He trails little kisses down my neck before bending his head a little lower to bite and suck my skin. Oh, my God, it feels so good. I dig my fingers into his thick hair, wanting him to bite harder. If he was a vampire, I would want him to drink me dry it feels so good.

He raises his head, staring at my neck, and I look down to see what he’s looking at with a proud and satisfied look on his face. He marked me.

“You gave me a hickey.”

“So you’ll remember me when I’m not here. Tomorrow at school I want you to wear something that will show everyone else that you’re mine.” I wrap my arms around his neck as he holds onto my ass, keeping me up.

“But am I yours?” I ask him. His eyes go dark and possessive.

“Yeah, you’re mine. Like fuck I want any other fucker trying anything with you. Once every one hears you sing at the talent show, they’re all going to want a piece of you.”

“I think you’re making too much of a big deal about my voice.”

“I’m not, trust me.” And I do. It’s weird, but I do trust him.

“Are you mine?” I bite my lip, waiting for his reply.

“Yes, I’m yours.” I smile.

“I must be an amazing kisser to tame the school’s bad boy.” I joke and he laughs. “What?” He laughs.

“Some guy in the locker room asked if you had a magic vagina because I was already crazy for you.” I laugh.

“Do I have a magic vagina?” I watch as his eyes go dark again at my question and I feel his erection press against me.

“I’m hoping one day I’ll get to find out, but honestly, I was drawn to you. Even before yesterday.” Wait, what? Did he like me before yesterday?

“What do you mean?” He looks up at the ceiling for a moment before bringing his eyes back down to me.

“You can’t judge me, okay?” I nod. “I kind of saw you once in the locker room getting changed, I didn’t mean to watch, but once my eyes landed on you, I couldn’t look away. Ever since then, my eyes always seem to look for you if I know you’re in the same room.” I can’t get my head around this. He watched me get dressed?

“What were you doing in the girl’s locker room?” He gives me a sheepish look and it clicks what he was doing. He was having sex with someone. “Okay, you don’t need to answer that. So, you saw my body and started crushing on me?”

“Not exactly.” I give him a look to continue. “I was attracted to you, yes. I wanted to fuck your brains out. I had fantasies where I was inside you, making you scream, making you beg me for more.” Hearing him say how much he wanted me sexually makes my core ache. He gives me a knowing look, and my eyes dart to the ground. “But yesterday, being alone with you, talking to you, just being close to you, you were like a drug. Once I got a little taste of being near you, I wanted more.”

“You do know how crazy all this sounds? We shouldn’t be feeling like this after just a day. We’re basically strangers.” I shake my head. I know what we’re feeling isn’t healthy. We are having a serious conversation, yet thoughts of him making me scream are looping through my head.

“I know, but when I saw you at the lake, seeing you smile, carrying you this morning, it made me want to continue doing it, but after hearing you sing, I was done for. I was going to walk away because the feelings I’m having for you are insane but I can’t stay away from you.”

“We are fucked up.”

“We totally are.” We laugh.

“Since you’re mine now,” I smile and so does he, “can you kiss me again?” I bite my lip and he reaches up and releases it with his finger before his lips are on mine. The kiss starts off as gentle and soft but it soon goes aggressive once again.

“We are screwed,” he says against my lips.

“But I never want it to stop.” His eyes search mine. “Never stop wanting me like this.” His lips land hard on mine again.

“I don’t think I could even if I wanted to.” I smile against his lips.

“Good.” We make out for a little while until we decide to take a break and breathe. I showed him more of my guitars and my home but I don’t show him my room and he doesn’t ask. I think we both know what would happen if I showed him.

We try and keep our hands to ourselves, but it’s like our bodies have minds of their own and just want to constantly touch one another; holding hands, me linking my arm through his, his hand being around my waist.

When the sun set, we knew he had to go. I wanted to ask him to stay but I know my mother would blow a gasket if she found a boy in the house, especially a boy she doesn’t know about. And it wouldn’t be wise if he slept over if this is how we are after just making out. Yes, he made me orgasm.

It’s fucking crazy.

He hardly touched me and my body came for him.

I wonder what it would be like if we did sleep together. I have to squeeze my thighs together to stop those particular thoughts.

I walk him to the door and I know he doesn’t want to leave me. I don’t want him to leave.

“Can I pick you up tomorrow?” he asks.

“Yes, I would love you to.” He inches close and kisses me gently. Before we can deepen it, he pulls back.

“Sweet dreams, Sasha.”

“Sweet dreams, Colin.” I watch him walk away before I head back inside and when I do, I slide down the door and scream into the empty space. I’m so giddy I lay on my back and kick my feet up in the air. I’m still shrieking when the front door opens and hits me and I see my mom trying to get in.

“Sweetie, why are you on the floor?” I laugh and stand up. I probably do look a little crazy right now. I look at her with her long, dark brown hair in a high bun, makeup done flawlessly, green eyes twinkling from the lights. I have always looked more like my mom, but she always said I got my personality and love of music from my dad.

“Sorry, just had a good day. You have a good date?” From the smile on her face, I can tell it went well. I follow her to the kitchen and take a seat at the breakfast island. My eyes skim to where Colin was sitting not that long ago and now it’s me who can’t stop the smile from forming. I watch Mom make us both a cup of tea and she sits opposite me.

“I had an amazing time. He is so kind, so sweet. He treats me like a queen, and let me tell you, it’s rare to find that in a man, trust me.” Before Xander, Mom’s new beau, she went on a couple of dates and by the stories she told me, they were dogs. They were after a quick lay; a wham bam thank you, ma’am.

“I’m glad you found someone who makes you happy.” She places her hand over mine and her smile fades.

“You know I will always love your father, he was literally one of a kind, but you will be going to college soon and I don’t want to be alone.”

I place my other hand over hers. “I know, Mom, and I don’t want you to be alone. We both miss daddy, we always will, but I know he would want us to be happy.” Tears form in both our eyes.

“He would love that you are continuing with your music.” I wipe the tears away and we both chuckle. “We’re just a pair of saps aren’t we?” I nod, chuckling again.

“So, come on, tell me more about your date.” I listen to her gush about where he took her and what they talked about until it was time for me to go to bed.

Lying in bed that night, my mind kept going to Colin. I have never been so excited for morning to come. I can’t wait to see him again.

Sasha

I wake up with a spring in my step. I grab a shower, scrubbing every inch of me. I look through my closet and decide I want to look nice for Colin. I don’t normally care what I wear, I just grab what’s comfortable, but today I want his mouth to drop.

I grab a pair of jean shorts that make my ass look amazing. I usually just wear these to gigs since bars and clubs get so hot and stuffy. I grab a tight, black tank and my ankle suede boots. I look in the mirror and can’t help but notice that my legs look amazing in these shoes. I blow-dry my hair and keep my makeup natural. I decide to keep my glasses off today and just bring them along.

Mom is already up, reading the newspaper in her robe with a cup of coffee in hand, when I walk into the kitchen.

“Having a lazy day?” I ask her. She looks up and I point to her attire.

“Xander is taking me to a spa day so I’m not getting dressed until I have to.”

“Lucky you, think I deserve a spa day, too.” I tease, pouring myself a glass of orange juice.

“I can ask him to get an extra place for you if you want to play hooky.” She winks at me. Even though I’m tempted to be pampered, I would hate not seeing Colin.

“Thank you, but I still got the talent show to work on. Rain check?”

“How’s that going? It’s not that far to go, right?”

I nod, then take a sip of my drink. “Yeah. We are basically ready, just need to set up some decorations and figure out the chairs on the day of, but lucky me, I have a few members of the football team helping out, remember?”

“So, tell me, how did they get roped into helping?”

I bite my lip. “One of the players got in trouble, so for him to not get kicked out of school, he and his friends need to help me out.” She sets the paper down and looks at me.

“I hope they don’t slack off, I know how much this show means to you.” I guess I get some of me from my mom as I thought the same thing when I found out.

“Mr. Atkins put me in charge of them. If they mess up, their star player doesn’t get to play an important game so don’t worry, I’ll keep him in line.” Naughty thoughts of Colin enter my head at my words.

Stupid head.

“Okay, but if they don’t listen to you, go straight to Mr. Atkins, I mean it.”

“I will, don’t worry.” I feel my phone vibrate in my pocket and see a message from a number I don’t recognize.

Unknown: On my way, can’t wait to see you x

I smile, knowing it's him.

Me: How did you get my number?

Unknown: No kisses? I have my ways. Have you been thinking about me? x

Me: Maybe x x

I add him to my contacts list and only have to wait a minute before he replies.

Colin: I guess I need to up my game then. I’m 2 minutes away beautiful x

Me: See you soon x x

I put my phone away and grab my things.

“Who was that?” Mom asks me.

“Just a friend.”

“Do you smile like that at all your friend's messages?”

“It’s a guy, but I don’t want to jinx it. It’s still new, so once I know it’s serious, I’ll tell you more, okay?” She’ll understand that since she didn’t tell me about Xander until after three months of dating.

“Just be careful.” I walk over and kiss her cheek.

“I’m a Bennett, no guy gets close to me unless I find him worthy. Don’t worry.”

“Was it the guy with the nice voice that you were in the arms of?” She smirks at me.

“Bye, Mom.” I chuckle. She hugs me and I run out the door, smiling when I see him pull up.

Colin gets out and jogs to me as I walk towards the car and when he is standing in front of me, his lips land on mine, making me breathless. I kiss him back with everything I have until he pulls back, looking down my body.

“Why are you dressed like that?” I look down and start to feel self-conscious.

“I wanted to look nice for you.” He places his forehead on mine and groans. “Do I not look nice?”

“You look hot, that’s the problem. When I saw you I had to touch you. I’m going to hate that every other guy is going to look at you.” I giggle at his worried expression.

“But, I am showing this off today.” I pull my tank down a little, I hadn’t wanted my mom to see, and reveal the hickey Colin left me and he groans again.

“Fuck, everyone is going to be looking at your perfect breasts, too. I’m going to be killing a lot of guys today.” I grab his hand and pull him towards his car.

“You are being silly, come on or we’ll be late.” He helps me get in and I watch as he goes around and gets in on his side. All the way to school he keeps his hand in mine, lifting it every now and then to give it a kiss.

I’m content sitting in the car in silence, just listening to the music, but when ‘Call me Maybe’ by Carly Rae Jepsen comes on, I turn up the volume and start singing along to the words, causing Colin to laugh at me, especially when I sing the chorus.

I use my hands to dance with the music and it's funny how exact some of the words relate to me and Colin. His stare was holding. That this whole thing is crazy. I swear the smile on my face reaches my eyes. The call me maybe part I put my fingers near my ear resembling a phone and bounce my shoulders.

When the song is over, Colin claps his hands, his head back in laughter. “You are crazy.”

“And you’re just getting that now?” I joke.

Once we get to school, I feel everyone’s eyes on us. Some people are whispering and a part of me wished I said yes to going to the spa. Colin entwines his fingers with mine and keeps me at his side.

“Everyone is watching us,” I whisper to him.

“Why are you whispering?” He laughs. “They’re shocked that you tamed the star footballer.” He repeats the words I used yesterday. I look at some of the girls who are glaring at me and the guys who are watching me in fascination.

“You really do live in the limelight.” I bite my lip and he stands in front of me, grabbing my face in his hands.

“They haven’t seen me like this with a girl. I don’t hold girls’ hands, I don’t get smitten. You’ve changed that.” I smile. “They’ll get used to it. You’re mine, remember. Some of these assholes who are eye fucking you need to understand that.” He growls on the last part and turns to some guys who quickly look away.

“I’m yours,” I tell him. He brings his attention back to me and his hands glide down my neck until he turns my head a little and leans forward and kisses me again.

“I am yours,” he whispers against my mouth.

We kiss again until there is a loud cough interrupts us and we stop to turn to see Karen, Phillip, Brady, and Leo are looking at me in shock. “So, I take it you two are together,” Karen smirks at us.

“What makes you think that?” I joke, patting down my hair. I move so I’m standing to Colin’s side again.

“Apart from his tongue being down your throat, it's already gone viral. Saw it on my newsfeed a couple of minutes ago. Who would have thought a music nerd and a footballer would get together? It’s like a movie or something.” I shake my head.

“Or something.” I laugh.

“You look so good, too.” Karen walks around me. “You guys do look really good together, it’s scary.” We start walking into school, Colin’s fingers still entwined with mine, and people keep staring but I try to keep myself distracted by either talking to Colin or Karen. Karen is loving all the attention that is being shoved my way.

“I’m going to walk you to class,” Colin says, interrupting us.

“Okay.” I smile.

“You two are gross.” Karen makes gagging sounds. “I’ll see you at lunch.” She gives me a wink and walks off.

“Catch you later,” Leo says as he walks away with Brady, both waving as they leave.

“Is it bad that I hate sharing you with your friends?”

I laugh. “Yes.” He chuckles.

“Okay, well I can’t wait to have you to myself again, then.” He twirls me until my back hits the wall. His hand goes around to the back of my neck and he pulls my face towards his and kisses me again. After a moment, I wrap my arms around his neck, deepening the kiss.

“We’re going to be late,” I whisper. He nods against my forehead.

“Come on, let's go.” He holds my hand as he walks me to my class, but when we get there, he kisses me hard for a minute before stepping back. “So everyone knows your mine.” He winks and I watch him walk backward so he is still looking at me before he rounds the corner.

* * *

The day drags, I feel like I have withdrawals. I need to see Colin and I need him to kiss me. At lunch, I walk quickly to the cafeteria and stand in the middle of the room, looking around me trying to spot him, but I don’t. I’m about to get in line to get something to drink when I feel tingles hitting the back of my neck.

I turn to see Colin standing near the doors. His eyes are dark and he walks towards me like a man on a mission. My heart starts beating a million times a second. I move towards him and when we are in front of one another, we both pull each other in.

His lips are on mine and it's hard and fast. It’s like we haven’t seen each other in days and not just hours. I am so consumed by him. His hands glide over my back, my ass, it’s like he wants to touch me everywhere but doesn’t know where to start.

My fingers dig in his hair and we both groan into each other’s mouths. He lifts me and I wrap my legs around his waist until he is laying me on a table. Feeling his body on me, his heat radiating off him, it's making me feel dizzy. I want so much more.

I’ve forgotten where I am, who is around, until I feel our bodies being shaken. We both stop, our breathing coming in fast, and I turn my head to see Karen looking at me like a stern mother.

It then clicks that I was making out in the middle of the lunch room.

There are guys cheering and whistling and a few have formed a circle, watching us like we are some TV show. I have never felt so embarrassed in my life.

“Oh, my God.” I sit up and notice that the table we were laying on is also occupied. “Sorry,” I tell the guys sitting at the table and from the look of them, they are freshman and their eyes are shapes of saucers.

“It’s okay,” one says, his voice husky.

“Oh, God,” I say again. Colin helps me stand and I place my head on his chest. “I want a hole to form and suck me in.”

“I think we took that a little far.” I feel his body vibrate so I know he is laughing. I look up to him and his eyes are playful.

“How can you be okay right now? We basically just gave the whole school a show.”

“I am a little embarrassed, but I definitely know that everyone knows we belong to each other.” I hit his arm and he pretends that I hurt him.

“Of course that’s all you care about.” I shake my head, looking around the room; people are still watching us.

He grabs my chin so I’m facing him again. “I’m not saying sorry because we want each other, that a little time apart makes us crazy. I like that you want me as much as I want you. These fuckers are just jealous that we have something so rare.” He’s right. Why should I be ashamed? I’m still embarrassed, but I’m not angry.

“You’re right.”

“I know I am.” We laugh. “Come on, let's go sit with your friends.” He starts to pull me towards my table but I don’t move. He looks to me confused.

“You want to sit at the nerd table?” I ask, surprised.

“I’m starting to hate you being called a nerd. I want your friends to like me, I know they mean a lot to you. I don’t care what people think of me. Come on.” He pulls me again and I start walking with him until we get to my table. He kisses my forehead and says he’s going to get us drinks. I watch him go.

“You both have it bad,” Karen says, taking a bite of her apple.

“Big time,” Phillip says. I notice his eyes go to Karen before he looks away.

“We like each other,” I say.

“I think it’s more than like. I saw the whole thing you know. You both acted like he just came back from the war and you haven’t seen him in years. You were in your very own bubble. If I hadn’t stopped it, I don’t even want to know what else would have happened. My eyes almost bug out as I think about that. What if she didn’t stop me? What if we started dry humping in front of everyone? I moan into my hands.

“It’s okay, Sash, I thought it was hot,” Leo says, laughing. I grab one of Phillips chips and throw it at him.

“Glad you thought so, pervert.”

He shrugs. “You shouldn’t do live shows if you didn’t want people to watch.” I stand and climb over the table, leaning forward to mess up his styled hair. “You are one mean girl.” He pouts, causing us all to laugh.

“What the fuck is that?” Karen’s eye goes straight to my chest and everyone looks to my hickey.

“It’s nothing.” I lift my tank a little, covering it.

“That’s not nothing. Colin Baxter marked you, on your chest. When did that happen?” She looks to my face. “Holy shit, you had him in your house. Did you sleep with him?” I glance around at my friends and they are looking at me with wide eyes.

“No, I didn’t sleep with him. What do you take me for?”

“A girl who just heavily made out in a high school cafeteria,” Phillip says and I glare at him. He quickly looks away.

“I’m not going to sleep with him until I know I’m ready. I’m still a virgin, remember?”

“You’re a virgin?” I turn to see Colin holding a tray of drinks and food. He sits next to me, his eyes never leaving mine.

“Yeah, is that a problem?” He looks around the table and back to me. I bite my lip. He uses his fingers to untug it.

“I have no problem. I like being with you. It’s not just sex. I had an inkling but wasn’t sure, but no I don’t mind that you’re a virgin. It makes you more special.” I close my eyes and then feel his lips softly press against mine, then his forehead is on mine. “I really like you, Sasha.”

“I like you, too,” I say quietly. He sits back and squeezes my hand.

“Well, I got coke, sprite, chips, mixed fruit. I didn’t know what you would like so got a little bit of everything.” I lean forward and kiss his cheek.

“Thank you.” He pecks my lips and we dig in to lunch.

Sasha

Colin waited for me after school, saying he had another practice and asked me to come, so Karen and I said we would watch. We take a seat on the bleachers and I cheer whenever his side makes a goal. Seeing him in action is amazing. Football I always found boring. Men running up and down the field over a ball is not interesting, but watching Colin do it sure is.

It’s hot.

“Now that you tamed Colin, do you think I have any chance getting with Aaron?.” I roll my eyes that she is still going on about him.

“I can’t believe you still want to lose your virginity with that ass.”

“He has a very hot ass.” Her eyes go to him.

“I just think you can do better.”

“At least I could say I slept with a hot footballer.”

“It’s up to you. You can make your move at the party tonight.” She squeals.

“I can’t believe I forgot about the house party. I can get all sexed up, he isn’t going to know what hit him.”

“I was joking. You want to lose it at some house party? That’s not really special.”

“First times hurt, it's messy, it sucks. I think I’d rather say I lost it to a footballer than an awkward scene. It’s a memory I can hold on to when I’m old and gray.” I shake my head, nothing I say will change her mind. “What about you? Now that you’re in a relationship, with the star footballer, when are you going to give up your V-card?”

“I wouldn’t say I’m in a relationship.”

“What has he classified it as?”

“That I’m his and he’s mine.”

“That’s him saying you’re in a relationship. I swear, girl, you can be so smart and yet so stupid.”

I scoff. “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.” She smiles innocently at me and I nudge her arm.

We’re still watching practice when a few of the cheerleaders walk towards us. Seeing them in their tiny uniform, their glossy hair perfect, makes me cringe. Why do cheerleaders always look amazing? You see it in movies, in books, and in real life.

It’s just not fair.

“I heard you and Colin are a thing,” Nicole says, looking at me like I’m beneath her. I realize then that this is the girl I overheard talking about sleeping with Colin and my stomach starts to turn.

“What’s it to you?” Karen answers her.

“Just giving you some friendly advice. It won’t last. Colin is a player. I would hate if he broke your heart after he gets what he wants. He sees you as a challenge, something he can’t have. You should end it before you get in too deep.” She places a hand over her heart. I know she will say anything to break me and Colin up, but a part of me is thinking about what she said.

What if he is only with me because he sees me as a challenge? He may think it could be something when it’s really not. What if we sleep together and then realize the spark is gone?

“You need to get lost. Spew your poison somewhere else.” Karen stands up.

“Nicole didn’t have to come over here. She was actually doing a nice thing. You do know Colin fucked her just a few days ago?” Sissy, Nicole’s best friend, adds in.

Yeah, I do know.

“You mustn’t be that good if he went elsewhere.” Nicole glares at her.

“It’s up to you, but he’ll get what he wants and go to the next girl or get bored of waiting around and leave, or worse, cheat. We are only in high school, he isn’t going to want to settle down now, he’s going to the pros and where does that leave you?” I look to the ground and Karen stands in front of me, blocking me from the girls.

“Fuck off or I will break that perfect nose of yours,” Karen growls at them.

“Fine, we are going. Don’t say I didn’t warn you. If you were really her friend, you would know everything I am saying is true and change her mind.” They walk away and tears start to form.

“Don’t listen to those jealous bitches.” She hugs me.

“They are right though, aren’t they? What if he leaves me? I’m already falling for him and its only been a couple of days. What will it be like in a month?” A tear falls.

“We can’t live on what ifs. Remember what your dad said to you. Follow your heart. Your heart will always lead you in the right direction.” Karen was like a second daughter to my parents. She was always at my house growing up. She was just as devastated when he passed. “What is your heart telling you now?”

I close my eyes and take a deep breath and all I see is Colin smiling at me. I open my eyes again and look to Karen. “I really like him.” She nods.

“Then be with him. He is head over heels, any fool can see that. You watched all those chick flicks with me, bitchy girls will say and do anything to try and get the guy. But, the guy always goes for the good girl, the leading lady, and in this story, you are the leading lady.”

“This isn’t a story.” I laugh.

“You watched Never-ending Story, everything is a story.”

“You’re crazy.”

“I know. It’s what makes me special.” We both laugh.

We watch the rest of the game and when they are finished, just like yesterday, Colin jogs over to us. With him is Aaron and I see Karen standing up straighter; it’s almost funny.

“You guys played well,” Karen says sweetly.

“This guy would be shit without me.” Aaron claps Colin on the shoulder and he just rolls his eyes. He smiles at me and I smile back.

“You do look like you’re in control on the field.” We can’t see their faces from here, but Aaron seems to be eating up every word.

“Yeah, you have to. Don’t want our star to get hurt. I have to keep my eyes open and know my surrounding.” Aaron winks at her and she giggles. Oh, God.

“That is amazing. You’ll have to tell me more at the party. Tell me everything you do on the field.” She takes a step forward and he smirks at her, which she returns.

“You’re on. See you at the party.”

“Yes, you will,” she purrs and he gives her a nod and starts to walk backward.

“You coming, man?” he asks Colin. Colin was watching the whole thing as well. He leans forward and pecks my lips.

“I’ll see you later?” I nod.

“Yes, you will,” I repeat Karen’s words and he laughs. Karen and I watch them head to the locker rooms.

“I would love to have sex in the locker room,” Karen says as we head to her car. Colin and I decided that Karen will take me home so we can get ready, and I think we both know that we won’t be getting ready if he was there.

“Colin liked me before the other day,” I blurt out once we leave the school parking lot.

“He liked you longer?”

“Yeah. He saw me getting dressed once in the girls locker room and he said ever since then, he hasn’t been able to get me out of his head.”

“Aww, that is so… wait, what was he doing in the girls locker room?” I give her a look and her mouth goes in an O shape. “At least he liked you before you went all crazy on his ass for helping out in the talent show.” She laughs.

“I wasn’t that bad, was I?”

“No, no, of course not. You were just like a five-year-old stomping her foot because someone was touching her toy.” I groan. “Like I said, good thing he liked you before then.”

“You really know how to make me feel better about stuff.”

“That’s what friends are for.”

“Thanks for earlier by the way. For dealing with the cheer squad.” She waves me off.

“No one messes with my best friend. I would cut a bitch if I had to.” I burst out laughing.

“You watch too much TV.”

“Hey, Orange is The New Black is amazeballs.” I will admit, I’m just as obsessed with the show as she is.

* * *

We made sure to eat and then Karen got ready at my place. We showered and she went with a tight, black dress. She said it will be easy access for Aaron later. I went with a red, halter neck dress that is backless. I made my hair wavy, giving it that sex hair look. Karen’s words, not mine. I did smoky eyes and natural lips. If I’m going to be kissing, like hell I’m wearing lipstick.

We call a cab to take us there as neither of us wants to drive. I’m hoping Colin and I can walk home so that we can talk and get to know each other better without the kissing part that we can’t seem to stop.

Pulling up to the address we were given, it looks like the party is already in full swing. People are standing outside with red cups, talking. When I step out of the cab, everyone’s eyes land on mine. I freeze and Karen notices it as she leans into my side a little.

“I guess this is practice.” I look at her, confused.

“What?”

“For when you're famous. Everyone is always going to be looking at you.” I link my arm with hers and we start heading inside and just like outside, everyone is watching me. “There’s Brady and Leo.” Karen points to the far end of the room and we head that way.

They see us and wave us over and not long after, Phillip arrives with a few red cups and passes the guys one. “Sorry, I didn’t know you were here.” His face blushes when he checks Karen out.

“It's fine. We’ll get ours. Be right back.” Karen takes hold of my hand and we head to the kitchen. We stop suddenly when we hear Colin talking with his friends.

“She invited the whole nerd crew,” a guy says. I think it was Danny.

“They’re her friends, stop calling them that. If you want them to leave, I’ll leave with them.” I feel proud he is sticking up for my friends.

“You being serious?”

“Yeah, I am. I’m with Sasha, which means that includes her friends. Just like she has to accept you assholes.” Aaron and another guy there, Nathan I think, both laugh.

“We’re popular, of course she is going to like us,” Nathan says. I walk in and their eyes bug out as I step into Colin’s side. He wraps his arm around my waist like it was a natural thing to do.

“I think you’re pigs. I don’t care if you are a part of the ‘popular’ crew.” I raise my fingers, doing air quotes. “If you’re a dick, you’re a dick. But I will deal, like Colin said, you are his friends and while I’m with him I have to like you.”

“We didn’t mean any offense,” Nathan says sheepishly.

“Us music nerds are happy in our skin, we don’t care what you think of us, even if you think we do. If you want us to go, just say.” I look at Danny and he looks to me and to Colin.

“It's fine,” Danny says with gritted teeth before grabbing a beer and leaving.

“You are so hot.” Colin kisses my neck. “I’m not just talking about that killer dress.” His hand glides down my back, causing goosebumps in its wake.

“I do try.” He chuckles.

“You do have some balls. No wonder why our boy here likes you.” Nathan laughs. “I’m Nathan by the way.” I shake his hand.

“Nice to meet you. You played well today.” He beams. Karen does have the right way of doing things. Just compliment a guy and they are in the palm of your hand. I do want his friends to like me. Danny seems like an ass but Aaron and Nathan aren’t that bad.

“Thanks.”

“Karen thought I was amazing on the field today.” He puts his arm around her shoulders, passing her a beer in a red cup. She winks at me and holds his hand.

“You were, couldn’t take my eyes off you, you were that mesmerizing on the field.” He looks so proud of himself it's almost funny.

“Everyone only ever sees Colin since he’s the quarterback, but we’re all just as good.” Aaron nods in agreement.

“I know what you mean, you were really good. In the band, everyone only ever notices Sasha as she can sing the shit out of anything, but I can play the guitar like a devil possessed.”

“You’ll have to play for me sometime.” Aaron winks at her.

“You’ll have to give me a personal show in your uniform.” He gives her a smoldering look.

“I think that can be arranged.”

“Good.” She smiles at him and takes a sip of her drink.

“They’re just as bad as each other,” I tell Colin.

“Yeah, they are. Hope she knows what she’s in for. He can be a dick.” I squeeze into him tighter. I like that he’s warning me even though it’s his friend.

“I already warned her. She just wants to lose her virginity and, in her eyes, she thinks losing it to a football player is a memorable thing.” He stands in front of me and before I have time to react, he lifts me up so my legs wrap around him and he places me on a counter, moving to stand between my legs.

“Does the same go for you?” I shake my head slowly.

“Yeah, I would love to lose it before I go to college but I want a connection. I want feelings involved. I don’t want any regrets.” His eyes bore into mine, soaking up every word I’m saying.

“I’ll prove to you that, whenever you’re ready, you will never regret being with me.” He takes hold of my wrists, placing my arms around his neck, then puts his hands on my hips. “You will never regret me.”

“I hope you’re right.” He leans down and kisses my nose, causing me to giggle.

“I will prove it.”

Sasha

I have never had so much fun. I’ve danced, laughed, and my and Colin’s friends are acting like long lost friends, well minus a certain dick Danny. Colin passes me another drink and stands by my side as we listen to Nathan and Leo argue over an episode of The Big Bang Theory.

Colin presses a kiss to the side of my head and wraps his hand around my waist. I look around the room and see a few girls staring our way but I look away and concentrate on my friends. A slow song comes on and I see someone walking towards us from the corner of my eye.

A redhead with long, shiny hair, creamy white skin, and seductive smile stops in front of us. She rubs her side to Colin’s and pulls him more towards her and away from me. “Would you like to dance?” She goes on her tiptoes so she’s closer to his ear. I watch him try to detangle himself from her.

“I’m with Sasha.” He steps back to my side, giving me an apologetic smile.

“Who?” The girl asks, confused. I look at her in disbelief, he just stood by me and she still can’t figure it out? Or maybe she’s acting like I don’t exist.

“My girl.” He pulls me into his side in an obvious way. Her eyes train on me and she checks me up and down.

“The rumors are true?” She shakes her head. “After we fucked this time last week, you gave the impression we would be having more fun,” she pouts. Seriously, this girl is pouting like a two-year-old. It’s just another reminder of his selective past.

“That was before I started seeing Sasha. I’m off the table now, spread the word.”

“I don’t mind sharing.” She walks to his side and places her hand on my hip. “I’m game if she is.” She smiles seductively at me. Even if I wasn’t a virgin, I don’t want to be watching my guy having sex with another girl right in front of me.

“Take the hint, girly, you aren’t getting any. Go get your claws in another guy,” Karen interrupts. I have never been more thankful for her non-filtered mouth more than I am now. The girl glares at Karen and winks at me before walking away. “Some girls are so desperate,” Karen huffs.

“You are a sassy girl, aren’t you?” Aaron looks down at Karen in awe.

“I don’t let whores hurt my friends.” She steps closer to him.

“Do I classify as a friend?” He moves in closer so their bodies are almost touching.

“Maybe.” She smiles up at him.

I roll my eyes and luckily, Starley ‘Call on Me’ starts to play. I grab Colin’s hand and I start to walk backward so I’m facing him and drag him to the made-up dancefloor. A few couples are already swaying to the song. I wrap my arms around Colin’s neck and we start to slowly sway like the others.

I love the song and soon I start to sing along to the words. My eyes stay connected to his. His eyes solely on me. His hands glide down to my hips and I start to move them a little and he pulls me in closer to him as I continue to sing to him.

I start playing with his hair as I sing the words that he can count on me. That if he needs someone, he has me. I sing stronger when the song starts to come to an end and finally, the song ends and he places the gentlest kiss on my lips.

It’s like he’s trying to tell me what he is feeling through that one kiss.

The room is quiet and I look around to see everyone has stopped what they are doing and are watching us. I look to Karen and she mouths show off. Soon, everyone starts to clap and walk our way, making conversation.

People start introducing themselves even though we all go to the same school and I know who they are, but I guess they never really knew I existed. A few say that I’m a good singer and ask if I ever thought of doing it professionally, and I tell them I’m in a band and they gushed even more. I have never had so many people come and talk to me like I became famous overnight or something.

Colin stays with me every second. His hand glued around my waist to show everyone, especially the guys, that I’m his. Girls who had boyfriends were saying Colin and I make a cute couple and it’s about time someone tamed him.

I listen to everyone talk but my mind drifts off. Me and Colin have only been together for like, a day, and only started interacting a couple of days ago. Right now, I’m starting to feel a little claustrophobic. This is too much, way too fast.

“I need to get some fresh air,” I tell everyone and step away from Colin. I squeeze myself away from the crowded room until I’m at the back of the house and suck in a deep, calming breath.

Looking ahead, I see some open space so I start walking and when I’m a good distance away from the party, I sit on the grass, which is hard in this dress. I hug my legs to my chest and lean my head on them and close my eyes.

I feel so stupid.

Colin has been nothing but sweet and caring and I just ran away from him.

This is my first real relationship. The last time I had a boyfriend, I was twelve and that didn’t really count. I don’t know what I’m doing. I groan into my arm, frustrated with myself. Soon, I hear footsteps and feel someone sitting next to me. I turn my head to see Colin looking forward.

“I’m sorry,” I tell him and he nods. We sit in silence for a few minutes and all I keep wondering is what he is thinking.

“Have I scared you off?”

“Not you.” Which is the truth. “They are all just too much. It doesn’t help the girls you sleep with are starting to pop out of the woodwork. Already had a cheerleader warn me off you.” His mouth tightens.

“Someone warned you to stay away from me?” I nod. “What did they say?”

“It doesn’t matter.”

“It does to me.” His expression is sad.

“During your practice today, Nicole and her friends found me and told me that you will eventually hurt me. That you will either get bored waiting for me to sleep with you and walk away, or you’ll cheat. That you see me as a challenge and that you may think you have strong feelings for me, but it will fade. And that you have this great future ahead of you and where does that leave me?” I watch as he crawls until he is sitting in front of me and he lifts me so I’m now straddling him.

“I can’t change my past. Yeah, I was a man whore, I will admit that. These girls knew what they were getting into when they were with me. I never gave any of them promises. You are different, I love being around you. I promise you now that as long as you want me, you will have me.”

“What if I want to be with you forever?” I whisper, my heart starting to ache.

Fuck.

Shit.

I’m really falling fast for him. I don’t ever want him to leave me.

I want him to want me always.

“Then I will be with you forever.” I shake my head.

“You can’t promise that. Don’t make promises you can’t keep.” I look down and he lifts my chin.

“I wouldn’t be making it if I didn’t think I could keep it. It’s crazy how much I like you. I want to be with you twenty-four-seven. I want to touch you every time I’m around you. When you touch me, I feel it everywhere. I know you are it for me. It’s crazy, but I know it.”

“And you aren’t saying all this just to try and get into my pants?” I watch as so many emotions run through his eyes.

“I never want to hurt you. I care for you too much and that’s the truth.” His thumb rubs along my bottom lip before he leans forward and kisses me. I wrap my arms around his neck and pull him into me.

When his lips are on mine, it’s like all the thoughts I have evaporate. I pull him closer and can feel his erection press against me. I adjust myself so my dress lifts a little so his covered erection can press against my soaked panties.

I start grinding myself against him; our lips barely touching as our breathing comes in fast. His fingers dig into my thighs, moving me back and forth. I hold onto his shoulders wanting to grind harder.

I reach between us and unzip his pants, reaching in to wrap my hand around the shape of his dick over his boxers. He gasps at my touch. I have never touched one before but he is definitely big. And very hard. I pull his pants down a little more and adjust myself so I’m sitting more on top of him. The only barriers are our underwear.

“I can feel your heat radiating on my cock.” He breathes into my neck before biting it.

“This feels so good,” I say breathlessly.

“So fucking good.” I wrap my legs around him harder.

This sounds so fucked up, but I want to get even closer to him, like I’m not already close enough even though our bodies are rubbing against each other. I want to crawl into his skin. I just want to scream and beg for more.

I grab his dick again and spring it free and my eyes bulge seeing the girth of it. That is so going to hurt when we do make love. I look up at him and his eyes are hooded as he tries to stay focused on me.

I sit on top of his dick; my panties are now the only barrier but because of my wetness, they don’t hold much of an obstacle. I grind hard, loving that I can feel more of him against me. Colin’s fingers go between our bodies and his thumb starts rubbing my clit and I bite his neck to stop myself from screaming out.

He rubs faster and I grind harder. We keep at that pace until my release hits and I bite down harder, causing him to growl, and he thrusts my body against him a few more times until he comes, making sure to point his dick towards the grass.

I look to him and he is staring right back at me. “You are amazing. I never knew foreplay could be like this. Was so fucking good.” I smile.

“Yeah, it was good. If this is what it’s like without sex, just imagine what we would be like in the bedroom,” I tease. His eyes go darker and his dick springs to life again.

“I know how mind-blowing it's going to be.” He tucks himself away and pulls up his pants. I try and look decent but he quickly pulls me into him and just holds me. “You are too good for me.” I look at him, surprised.

“I’m not.” He tucks some hair behind my ear and cups my cheek.

“You really are. I just wish I talked to you sooner, I could have been with you longer.” I cup his face and lean forward and kiss his lips slowly.

“You have me now, and I’m afraid you’re stuck with me.”

“Promise?” He chuckles.

“I promise.” He kisses me again.

“Come on, let's head back before Karen sends out a search party.” He stands and helps me up.

“Do you think everyone will know what we did?” I ask, flattening down my dress.

“You look a little flushed and happy so I think people will know something happened.” I groan. “People do worse at these parties.” That doesn’t reassure me. He entwines his fingers with mine and we head back inside and find our friends in the same spot we left them. When I get close to Karen, she gives me a knowing look.

“Have fun?” I stick my tongue out at her.

“I did, actually. Had a good scream.” I smirk and Colin chuckles next to me.

“You sleep with him?” she whispers.

“No, but I will say the only thing holding us back was my underwear.” She squeals quietly.

“That sounds so hot,” she whispers.

“It was,” Colin whispers back, obviously able to hear Karen. I nudge Colin’s arm and he squeezes me into him tighter.

We stay at the party until late and unfortunately for Karen, Aaron got too drunk and was in no state for anything sexual. We all took turns dancing as others talked. It was weird seeing my clique with Colin’s, but I’m happy there’s no drama.

I watch our friends get in cabs and when it’s just me and Colin, he entwines his fingers with mine and we start a slow walk back to my house. We talk and have moments where we are happy to be silent and just enjoy each other’s company.

I want it to always be like this. The butterflies, the fire, and spark. My mind drifts back to what we did in the garden. Anyone could have seen us, but that seems to be a problem with us. Once we are in the moment, we forget everything else exists.

“Did you have fun?” Colin asks, interrupting my thoughts.

“I did. You?” He twirls me, making me giggle.

“The best party yet.” I smile.

“You know you didn’t have to stay with me and my friends all night if you wanted to mingle.” He pulls me into him and holds my hands behind my back, pressing his front to mine.

“If I wanted to mingle, I would have told you I was going to mingle. When is it going to sink in that I need to be around you, that I hate when I’m away from you?” He kisses the top of my head.

“I just don’t want to be one of those clingy girls that need their boyfriend’s attention constantly.”

“Boyfriend?” My face blushes. Why did I have to say boyfriend?

“I didn’t mean boyfriend, boyfriend. I was just saying…” I press my head into his chest. “Just kill me now.” He lifts my chin again.

“I like hearing you call me boyfriend.” I bite my lip.

“Really?” He nods.

“That makes you my girlfriend.” This time I nod. “I like that.” He kisses me.

It takes us a couple of hours to get home as we kept stopping to kiss, but neither of us mind. We didn’t want the night to end and, most importantly, we didn’t want to leave each other.

Colin

It’s been a week since the party and Sasha and I have been inseparable. I take her to and from school. I sometimes keep my car in the school's parking lot just so we can walk to her house. It’s the times we walk when we get to know one another. I love hearing her talk, especially about music, and seeing how her face lights up when she’s passionate about something.

It is the night before the talent show and seeing her boss around my team is so hot. She is a girl on a mission and she wants everything perfect. I’m watching her bite her pen as she looks at her clipboard.

How did I get so lucky?

I can’t imagine my life without her in it.

I hate leaving her, I hate going home. I see my dad less and less, and when I’m in my room, all I’m thinking about is her. We haven’t gone any further since the party but our make out sessions are hot and steamy.

We’ve gotten to the point where we strip down to our underwear, but that’s it, and I’m honestly fine with that. I never thought I could get off without actually being inside a girl or using my hand. Seeing her almost naked body on top of me, or even beneath me, is always my undoing.

I walk towards her and wrap my arms around her middle and she turns her head and smiles at me. “I’m missing you.” She turns in my arms.

“How can you miss me? We’re in the same room.” She places her hands on my shoulders, the clipboard now placed on the floor. It’s stupid, but I love that she will have her whole attention on me even though I know this talent show means a lot to her.

“I haven’t touched or kissed you in the last…” I look at my watch, “five minutes.” She giggles and stands on her tiptoes to kiss me.

“Better?” I pretend to think about it.

“I think one more should do it… for now.” She smiles against my lips and I kiss her hard and when we pull back, her hand goes to her heart. “I’m good.” I kiss her cheek and start helping the guys with the chairs.

“You're mean!” she shouts and I turn, blowing her a kiss. She tries to look stern but I can see her lips pulled up at the corners. I put my hands together so it looks like I’m praying, giving her an innocent look, and she shakes her head at me and picks up her clipboard and goes all business woman again.

“You are so whipped.” Aaron claps onto my shoulder. We both look to Sasha and she bends over, picking up something from the floor, her ass in the air. I inwardly groan at how good her ass looks, but hating that Aaron is also seeing it. “Damn, man, if I knew all that was hidden, I would have gone there myself.” I give him a look and he places his hands up in the air. “Joking, man.”

“You better be.” I head to the back of the room and grab a few folded chairs.

“I’m kind of into that Karen girl, I know she wants my cock.” He pats his thighs.

“Yeah, she would have fucked you at the party last week if you didn’t get your stupid ass drunk.” He looks at me like I just killed his puppy.

“Please tell me you’re joking?”

“I heard that’s what she wanted but you lost your chance.” I start placing the seats.

“What about now? Does she still want to fuck me now?” I shrug.

“I don’t know.” I watch him pull his hair.

“What do you mean, you don’t know? I could have fucked her. She’s been teasing me, rubbing her body against mine any chance she gets, and I could have fucked her.” He groans. He looks up to the stage where Karen and Sasha are laughing and I watch as they start dancing intimately. Their hips move in sync and Sasha glides her hand down Karen’s arm to her hips.

I’m transfixed. I can’t look away. They both start to dip back and my dick automatically goes hard, seeing her back be so flexible. Images of her riding on top of me enter my head.

“They’re messing with you,” a voice says from behind us. I don’t want to look away from the stage but I do, seeing Brady standing there shaking his head.

“They’re doing this on purpose?” Aaron asks him, his eyes back to the girls.

“They figured adding it in at our gigs gets the crowd riled up. They sometimes do lap dances on one another while Sasha sings.” I groan as more images enter my head.

“Why have I never been to a show?” Aaron complains.

“Because you didn’t know they existed until last week.” Brady replies. I’ve liked Sasha longer than a week, but I don’t want to correct him. “They’re very attractive women; funny, caring, they look out for those who are close to them. They’re very protective of each other.” My eyes go to Sasha and she is laughing, her head thrown back, before she looks over at me and gives me a wink. I smirk back at her.

She paid me back. They do say payback is a bitch.

“Guys don’t look twice at them when there are girls like the cheerleaders wearing short skirts and their breasts on show. Sasha and Karen, once you see their beauty, you can’t look back. You won’t see them the same way again.” I look over at him and see that he’s watching them.

“You liked them?” Even though it was more of a fact than a question.

“I did. I see them more like family now. Once you’re in the friend zone, you have to move on from it. If you have a chance of being with them, don’t ruin it or you will never forgive yourself.” He heads to the stage and says something to them and they laugh even harder.

“Fuck, now I can’t stop looking at her.” I look at Aaron and luckily his eyes are trained on Karen. “I’ve turned into you. I just want to be with her now and I think it’s more than sex.” I chuckle and clap him on the shoulder.

“Welcome to my world. Now come on, let’s get these chairs done.” I watch his body slump while he helps me.

We get all the chairs in rows and place white sheets over them and start putting ribbons around them to keep the sheets in place. I’m sitting on the floor concentrating on what I’m doing when I feel a body sit on me and I smile when I see Sasha.

“Hello, stranger.” I sit up and wrap my arms around her. “Having fun?” She rolls her eyes, causing me to laugh.

“There are some divas in this school. Some are now complaining about where they’re placed in the show. I told them it’s the day before and its tough shit and the looks they gave me... trust me, if looks could kill, I would be six feet under.” I pull her close to me, I hate her talking about her dying even though I know she’s joking.

“If you get any hassle, just get me and I’ll sort them out.” She laughs.

“What will you do, beat them up?”

“What? No, I would just threaten to kick their ass.”

“I can do that.” I laugh and she hits my arm. “I can,” she says strongly.

“Okay, show me.” She stands until she shadows over me and her face forms into a scowl.

“Don’t fuck with me.” I look into her eyes and see anger there. Her body language is closed off and if I didn’t know she was acting, I would think she means it.

“Wow. I was wrong.” I clap and her face softens and she smiles again.

My girl is back.

“Told you. I loved drama as a kid. Me and my dad used to act out my storybooks.” Her eyes go sad and I sit on one of the seats and pull her to me so she’s sitting on my lap as I hold her.

“He would be so proud of you.”

“I know. I just miss him.” I hold onto her harder. She finally told me about her dad. How he had cancer, how she watched the man she looked up to slowly fade away. No one should see their loved ones like that. She told me happy stories about him and I wish he could be here to see how amazing his daughter turned out to be. I hope he would have approved me being with her.

“That’s normal to miss him. He’s your dad.” We both feel her phone vibrate in her pocket and she takes it out and I see her mom left her a text message.

“Mom says she’s going on another date.” She places her phone back in her pocket.

“Still haven’t met him yet?” She shakes her head. She filled me in that her mother is dating and that she’s happy. I just hope the guy isn’t a dick since it seems serious between them.

“Mom assures me I’ll be meeting him soon, he just has some work to finalize and then I’ll get to meet the mystery man. When I do, will you come with me? It would be a good chance for you to meet my mom, too.” I entwine our fingers.

“I would be honored to meet your mom. I would introduce you to my dad, but he’s never around. I’m lucky if he even comes to my games.” She kisses the side of my face.

“Your dad is a dick. Like, how can he not want to spend time with such an amazing man?” Just hearing her say the words fill me with something I can’t explain.

“I just wish he was more like what your dad was like. It’s just us two and ever since my mom left us, it’s like he can’t stand being in the same room as me for more than five minutes. He just thinks about work and money. I don’t think he has a loving bone in his body. I don’t even have a fun memory of him like you do.” I have never opened up completely about what I think of my dad. I’ve accepted how it is, but I guess deep down I wish things were different.

“It’s his loss. You have me. I’m your family now.” I look at her and see her eyes are all glassy. I place my hand on the back of her head and pull her to me and give her a soft kiss.

“I just need you.”

“You have me,” she whispers against my mouth. I kiss her hard and she lets me. I pull her closer to me and her body molds into mine. I grip her hair and she moans into my mouth when I hear shouting and break away. Looking up, I see Karen on the stage with her hands on her hips.

“If you guys are finished making out, Sasha, we have to go over our set.” Sasha sits up and wipes her mouth as she stands. She’s about to walk away but turns and kisses me one more time first.

“You will always have me,” she says before walking to the stage. I watch her grab her guitar, placing the strap over her shoulder, and they all test out their instruments and the microphone.

Once Sasha starts to sing, it’s like everyone in the room freezes. She has that aura about her that draws you in. You can’t look anywhere else but at her. I watch as her fingers work magically along the strings. They’ve been working on this song for a while from what Sasha has told me, and it's beautiful.

You broke down my walls, changing my path.

All I saw is what I thought I wanted,

but now I know what I want, and that’s you.

Until now I never knew what love was.

Don’t ever leave me or you will take a part of me I can never get back.

You own my heart,

you own my soul.

We both know what it’s like to go through loss,

but we have each other and it’s set stone.

You have me.

Don’t ever question it,

I am ruined for anyone else.

I just hope now that I’m all you will ever see.

Hearing her sing these words as her eyes stay on mine causes my heart to pound unsteadily. Tears are sliding down her cheeks and all I want to do is run to her and hold her. I stand up slowly, her words hitting me right in my heart. I slowly walk to her and she continues to play, her eyes never straying from mine.

All I can see when I look at her is love shining from her eyes. She loves me. I can see it. People will say that we are crazy, that we are moving too fast, but I know what I’m feeling. I stand in front of her with her looking down at me. I wait until she finishes and when the last words leave her lips, I run up the steps leading to the stage and I stand in front of her.

Her big eyes look up at me. She doesn’t say a word but she doesn’t have to. I cup her face and her eyes close. “I love you, Sasha Bennett.” I was close enough to the microphone that the whole room hears it and I hear a few gasps but ignore it.

Her eyes tear up and she chuckles at my accidental announcement. “I love you, too, so much.” I smile hugely and kiss her again. I will never get bored of kissing her.

“It’s set in stone. You own my heart, Sasha, please take care of it.” I wipe away a few tears that escape her eyes.

“As long as you will look after mine.”

I place my hand over her heart. “I promise.” She wraps her arms around me and we kiss. The people around us start to cheer and whistle and I lift her from the ground and she squeals. “I love you,” I tell her again and she laughs.

“I love you, too.” I love hearing her say that.

“Couldn’t you have both waited until tomorrow to declare your love? We probably would have won if you did this at the show,” Karen says, causing us to laugh.

“Sorry, we didn’t think,” I say and Karen huffs.

“Yeah, you were too busy being caught up in the moment.” Sasha sticks her tongue out at her and Karen does the same.

“You have me, you have the crazy lady.” Sasha laughs.

“Wouldn’t have it any other way.” I kiss her again.

Colin

It’s the day of the talent show and Sasha has been calm but I can see the nerves in her body language. The whole place is set up and it looks perfect; you wouldn’t think it was the same school gym we see every day.

The place is packed, most of the students are here with the help of me and the football team, blackmailing and charming to get what it took to fill the seats. I walk down the aisle towards the stage and see a few girls giving me seductive looks.

Since word spread that I confessed my love to Sasha, it’s like they want me even more. Like it’s a competition now to see which one will be able to lead me astray. I wouldn’t do that to Sasha; none of these girls holds anything to my girl.

I smile. My girl. I love that.

I climb up the stage and look in the back to see Sasha pacing. Karen looks a little annoyed and when she spots me, she waves her hands in the air, thanking God. “Please knock some sense into her,” Karen says, walking towards me.

“What’s going on?”

“She is getting stage fright.” She rolls her eyes. “We have been to a million gigs and now she’s decided to clam up.” I walk over to Sasha and notice she looks like a deer caught in headlights. She looks panicked.

“I can’t do it. I can’t go out there.” I pull her to me and stroke her hair.

“Hey, it’s okay. Just take a deep breath.” I feel her chest rise and fall against my own. “You don’t need to do anything you’re not comfortable with. You worked so hard making this place look amazing and if you don’t want to play, you don’t have to.” She looks up at me.

“But people will be disappointed in me.” I see tears in her eyes and I rub them away with my thumbs.

“They’ll get over it. You aren’t playing until the end, so don’t think about it. Let’s just get the show rolling and if you still feel like this when it’s your turn, I’ll announce the show is over.”

“You won’t be upset with me? I know you like hearing me sing.” I chuckle at her cuteness.

“I know I have the rest of my life to hear you sing for me.” Her eyes shine up at me. I lean down and kiss her and she sighs into me.

“I love you,” she breathes out.

“I love you, Miss Bennett. Now go be Mrs. Boss Woman and I’ll be in the audience if you need me.” I kiss her one more time, slap her ass causing her to yelp, and go out to take my seat next to Aaron in the front row.

“We did great work. I’m so proud of us.” Aaron looks around the room.

“Sasha did most of the work, we were just the heavy lifters. She deserves all the praise for this. My girl really is something.” The first act comes on and everyone quiets down. Act after act comes on and they are all pretty good. Nothing like Sasha and her band, but still good.

I look over to the other side of the aisle and see a few men and women in dress suits. I’m assuming these are the important people Sasha and Mr. Atkins were talking about. I see them jotting stuff down and I pray that Sasha will have a change of heart. She wanted a step in the door and these people might be able to do that.

An hour and a half has past and the second to last act is playing. I’m almost biting my nails, I’m so nervous. I’ve messaged Sasha, asking her if she is okay, but no reply so far. It will look weird if I sneak up on stage when someone’s in the middle of a performance.

The act finishes up and heads off the stage and a few helpers clear the area and start setting up instruments and hope fills me. She’s changed her mind. I watch her walk on stage and my mouth drops. She’s wearing black leather pants, a tank that looks near enough to a bra, her hair looks all sexed up. She screams bad girl rockstar.

She heads to the microphone, finds me in the crowd, and gives me a wink. I beam up at her and she giggles before composing herself again.

“Hi, everyone. I hope you’re enjoying the show. I’m Sasha Bennett and with the help of my friends,” she looks behind her and to me and Aaron, “we worked hard putting this all together. We’re going to play two songs for you that I hope you like.” Karen, Leo, and Brady walk on stage at her words and, just like Sasha, they are all dressed up.

“I think I just came in my pants.” Aaron pulls my shirt, his eyes locked on Karen. She’s wearing a black leather skirt and a tank that is cut up on the side, showing one side of her midriff.

“We are Es-kay-be-elle,” Sasha says then they start to play the song I heard them rehearse yesterday. I remember Sasha explaining once the name of their band are the initials of each band member and they formed it as a word.

Just like yesterday, I’m moved listening to the song. I watch Sasha sing and her eyes mostly stay on mine. I glance over at the important people again and their eyes are glued to her but their faces are emotionless; they really aren’t giving anything away.

She finishes the song and everyone stands, clapping and cheering, and the look on her face is priceless. She is so in her element. Everyone takes a seat and I wonder why she is playing two songs since it was only supposed to be one.

“Thank you, everyone.” People clap again, causing her to giggle. “I have one more song and this is for my guy. The unexpected that came in my life, but became my everything.” She starts to strum her guitar and the rest join her before she starts to sing a cover of Leann Rimes ‘Right Kind of Wrong.’

She smiles as each word pours out of her. Her fingers glide over the guitar, her eyes never leaving mine. She smiles bigger when she sings that I am the right kind of wrong. This is her telling me that people will say anything to keep us apart but she doesn’t care. I can tell she chose this song on purpose. It mentions my reputation, me giving her strength. Her saying she needs my touch too much.

This song was made for us. She sings the last words and when they stop playing, I stand, cheering my lungs out before quickly running to the stage and lifting her up, spinning her around.

“Of course, you had to find a song about my reputation.” We both laugh.

“I knew it was a nice touch. Good thing I love movies and found this song or I wouldn’t have been able to sing it to you.” I kiss her and the band comes to our side and we all hold hands and do a bow, me forgetting that the show is technically still going.

“Sorry,” I whisper and they laugh at me.

“Thank you all for coming. Help yourself to the refreshments and if you look on the far-right, food is being prepared if you’re hungry,” Sasha shouts out and people clap one last time before starting to walk away. “Did I do good?” she asks me.

“You did amazing. You really are like Wonder Woman.” I kiss her.

“I think you mean we did amazing.” Karen coughs.

“Yeah don’t forget our praise,” Brady adds with his arms crossed.

“Sorry guys, you were all amazing.” I look back to Sasha who is smiling so big. “What made you change your mind?” I ask her.

“Oh, God, I thought I was going to hit her at one point.” Karen rolls her eyes. “She was looking past the curtain and she saw you there, and she said that you gave her strength that you are her rock, you know… all that mushy stuff.” Sasha hits her arm.

“It wasn’t exactly like that.”

“It was close enough. It’s almost enough to make a girl throw up.” They stick their tongues out at each other.

“Well, we’re going to get changed. I’ll meet you in five minutes.” I look down to her outfit and, fuck me, my dick twitches seeing her like this.

“You definitely need to wear this again for me.” I pull her body against mine. “I love the rocker look.”

“It could be arranged. With the high I’m feeling right now, it’s making me…” She stands on her tiptoes and whispers in my ear, “so horny. I think that you being inside me will help.” I step back and see her cheeks blush a little but her eyes are screaming for me to take her.

“Are you sure?”

She bites her lip and nods. “I’m going to scream if I don’t get you inside me soon.”

“Too much info, love.” Brady chuckles and Sasha blushes more. I cup her cheeks and she smiles up at me.

“You know I will never say no to you, but I want you to be sure.”

“I’m sure. I love you and that will make it perfect. Our whole relationship is like a speeding car, but who cares. It works for us and besides, don’t you want to see how hot and tight I feel?” My dick instantly hardens at her words. She’s teasing me and she knows it if the smirk on her face is any indication.

“I will punish you for that.”

“I hope you do.” She licks my lips and steps back. “I better get ready.” She links her arm through Karen’s and blows me a kiss.

“You are mean,” I yell out to her.

“I learned from the best.” I shake my head at her.

I jump off the stage and decide to look for Aaron and, of course, find him stuffing his face with food. I grab some chips and start to pick at them as I wait. Now that I know what’s going to happen tonight, I feel too much on edge. I just want to leave now and fuck my girl's brains out. I’ll make love to her, but I don’t think I’ll be able to hold back.

This is the longest I’ve gone without having sex. I’ve had my releases, just as Sasha has had hers, but, God, I can’t wait to be inside her. To own all of her. Images of her on my bed, of her screaming out my name, flash through my mind. I look at my phone for the time and only two minutes has passed. It feels like hours.

I need to calm the shit down or I’m going to explode before I’ve even touched her.

“You look like someone is after you,” Aaron says with his mouth full.

“I’m fine,” I lie.

“Yeah, you look it, what’s up, man?” I bite my lip, wondering if I should tell him. Karen and the rest of the band knows after she accidentally said out loud that she wanted me to be inside her.

“I’m going to be having sex with Sasha for the first time tonight.” Aaron almost chokes and I have to clap his back.

“Holy fuck, dude. So happy I never took that bet now.” I turn, facing the wall. I forgot all about that stupid bet.

“That bet was stupid. I should never have agreed.”

“But if it wasn’t for that bet, would you have talked to her? You wouldn’t be this happy.”

“What’s going on?” Nathan asks, walking behind us with Danny.

“He’s getting lucky tonight,” Aaron blurts out and I glare at him. He just gives me a what look.

“Fucking hell, dude. You really are good. Knew you could fuck her.” Nathan claps my shoulder.

“You should have kept the bet, you could have earned all that money,” Danny says.

“Can we stop talking about the bet?” I groan.

“Come on, you should thank us. If it wasn’t for that bet, you wouldn’t be with Sasha and you wouldn’t be getting your dick wet in just over a week. I thought it would take a month at least but, damn, you must have the special touch.” The guys laugh.

“What bet?” My body freezes and I look to the side of me to see Sasha and Karen standing there. Tears are forming in Sasha’s eyes as Karen is glaring at us all. Sasha is wearing a long, cream maxi dress and she looks like a model. She dressed up for tonight.

“Baby…” I try and hold her hand but she steps away from my touch.

“What bet?” she asks a little louder.

“It’s not what you think,” Aaron steps in, trying to defend me.

“What bet!” she shouts.

“The guys made a bet to see how far and how quickly I could get with you, but it didn’t mean anything. I ended it the following day since it was so stupid.” I try and explain.

“But you had agreed to it?” She sniffs and I see her heart breaking right in front of me. “That’s why you started talking to me, because of a bet.” More tears flow from her eyes and all I want to do is hold her.

“Sasha…” She lifts her hand, stopping me.

“You promised you wouldn’t hurt me.” No words form out of my mouth. “You could have told me, said you made a bet but you stopped it. You kept it from me, now your friends are laughing that after a week I did want to sleep with you. To make love.” She whispers the last part.

“It doesn’t mean anything.”

“Maybe not to you, but it does to me. I thought you and me talking was a sign that we were meant to be together, but it’s a lie. All this is one big lie.” She turns to walk away and I start to panic. I run in front of her but her eyes start to harden up. “Stay away from me.”

“Please, don’t do this,” I beg.

“Move aside.” I shake my head and she tries to walk around me but I block her moves.“Move,” she grits out.

“I can’t. I love you,” I plead.

“You don’t know the meaning of the word. Now move.” I drop down to my knees and put my arms around her waist, my head pressed to her stomach.

“Please don’t leave me. I am so sorry. I love you. I love you, Sasha.” Tears have formed in my eyes and I know I may seem pathetic, but I can’t lose her.

“Stop it.” She sobs.

“You still love me. Let’s just move on from this. We were happy.”

“We were.” She grabs my hands and pulls me away from her, walking around me and I stay on my knees.

“Sasha, don’t leave me!,” I shout but she doesn’t look back. I watch her walk away. I watch the girl that was my everything walk away from me. Another woman leaving me behind.

“You are a real dick. You just broke her damn heart,” Karen spits at me. She slaps me before running after her friend, but I don’t even feel it. Aaron comes to my side and tries to help me up but I shrug him off.

“She’ll come around.” He sits next to me. I know she won’t. I saw it in her eyes. Just like a switch. She went from loving me to hating me.

I don’t know how long I stay on my knees in the middle of the gym but Aaron stays by my side. I don’t care what people think of me since now I feel like a shell of the person I once was.

“We’re locking up now,” someone says and I stand. Aaron has to hold me up as my legs almost give out.

“Thanks, man,” Aaron thanks the person and he helps me walk to his car and drives me home. “Will you be okay?” he asks me.

“I don’t know.”

“She’ll forgive you. You’re crazy for each other. Just give her some time.” I nod and then step out of his car and into my empty house. I look around the living room, the place feeling more empty than usual.

I shout into the silence, letting all my hurt out, and then I fall to the ground crying.

Sasha

“He’s looking at you,” Karen whispers to me and I glare at her.

“Stop telling me he’s looking at me,” I whisper-yell at her. It’s been a week since the talent show. A week I have stayed away from Colin. A week away from his touch, a week he has left messages and voicemails. I don’t read or listen to any of them.

I can’t.

Karen told me after I calmed down that he made a mistake and asked me if it this is worth me losing Colin over. She may be able to forgive him, but I can’t get over that he did agree to it. What if he didn’t fall for me? What if he saw me with indifference and I ended up falling for him, just for him to me screw me over?

For fucking money.

I can’t forgive him.

He’s a pig.

Class ends I stand up to leave. Colin is in front of me walking out the door but before he leaves, he turns and looks at me. He has circles under his eyes and he looks tired. My heart aches a little for him, but I look away from him. I can’t feel sorry for him.

I walk to my next class and I try to keep my eyes away from Colin. I’m thinking of new lyrics when the classroom door opens and my name and Colin’s gets yelled to head to the principal’s office.

Holy shit, what if we’re getting in trouble after that whole scene last week after the talent show? But why would Mr. Atkins wait until now to say something? I grab my stuff and head out and I can feel Colin right behind me. He doesn’t touch me, he doesn’t say anything, but I can feel his eyes on me.

My body is humming for him. It's screaming for him. I feel like I’m in rehab, trying to wean myself off Colin Baxter. I’m lost in my own head when I trip over my feet. I’m about to fall and land on my face when I feel arms go around my middle, pulling me back into his hard chest.

His arms stay around me and I don’t pull away. His heat surrounds me, his smell consumes me. I close my eyes, soaking it all in since I know this could be the last time. Neither of us move, scared to break the connection.

His hands move a little until I feel his thumbs start to stroke my skin. I move further into him and his fingers dig into me. I want him to continue to touch me. His lips go to my neck and I automatically move my head to the side a little to give him better access. He bites down hard and I squirm.

My head is fuzzy and I know I’m not thinking straight. The next thing I know, I’m being pulled into an empty classroom and his mouth lands on mine as he pushes me against the door. My fingers are in his hair, my body is pushed up against his. His hands roam all over my body. Our breathing comes in and out fast.

I should stop this but I can’t.

He pulls up my skirt and pushes my soaked panties to the side. His fingers slide along my folds before entering me and I bite down on his shoulder to stop my screams. I start riding his hand until my release hits me and I know this isn’t enough. I want more.

I pull down his jeans and boxers, freeing his hard dick. I grab it in my hand, causing his head to fall back. I push him back slowly until he lays down on the teacher's table and I climb on top of him.

Heat and confusion swirl in his eyes and, before either of has time to think, I start to slowly slide down, causing him to growl and me to groan by the pain it causes. He places his hands on my hips and helps me down slowly. I stay still and watching him come undone in front of me makes me ache.

I feel so full.

Once the pain subsides a little, I lift myself up and slowly go back down. I start to go in a slow rhythm and soon I am full of pleasure and start to grind faster, to bounce on him harder. I need more. I squeal when he sits up and I wrap my legs around him as he holds on to my hips and starts lifting me up and down so fast that I’m starting to see stars.

“Oh, God,” I shout out to the empty room. This is so good.

He stands up and turns so I’m sitting on the desk and starts thrusting inside me and I lay back a little and we both moan as this angle causes him to go deeper. My feet are pressed against his ass, telling him to move faster.

His rhythm speeds up and soon I am screaming out my release. After a few more thrusts, he growls out his own. His face tucks into my neck and I place my hand to the back of his head.

That I didn’t expect.

I literally have no will power.

We stay like that until I hear my phone vibrating in my bag and just like that, the bubble breaks, bringing us both into reality. I adjust my skirt and grab my phone to see my mother calling.

“Honey, why do you keep answering your phone when you should be in class?” she jokes.

“Why do you just happen to call me when I’m not in class?” I tease back, my back to Colin. I can’t look at him right now.

“Good news, sweetie. Xander has finished up his work and wants to meet you tonight. We have some news.” I nod even though I know she can’t see me.

“Sounds good. Just pass on the details.”

“Honey are you okay? You sound a little funny,” she asks, clearly concerned.

“I’m fine, just a long day.”

“You need to sleep more.” I haven’t told her that the guy I was seeing is no longer in the picture. I don’t want to concern her. I guess deep down, I’m not ready to admit it out loud even though it’s true.

“I know. Looking forward to later.” I try and change the subject.

“Me, too. Now go and get an education.” I chuckle.

“Love you.”

“Love you too, sweetie.” I hang up and turn around and see Colin dressed, sitting on the edge of the table looking pained.

“It was my mom.” It’s the only words I can get to come out of my mouth and he nods. “Listen…”

“I get it,” he interrupts me. “You either regret what happened or it was just a one-time thing or it won’t happen again.” I close my mouth, not sure what to say. I feel like I used him. And in some way, I did.

“We should get to Mr. Atkins office before they send a search party,” I try and joke. He stands and walks around me, heading out of the classroom. This time I’m the one to follow him. My eyes on him.

When we get to the office, the secretary lets us in and we knock on Mr. Atkins door. After a moment, he yells for us to come in. “Please, take a seat,” He says and we both do. “I want to talk to you about last week.” I feel my palms start to sweat. I watch him walk to his files and then back to his desk, taking a seat. He looks between us and then smiles. “You both did a great job.” I look at him speechless.

“Excuse me?” I say softly.

“You did a great job. More than great. Because of you, this school was donated one hundred thousand dollars and half of it will be going to the arts department.” I open and close my mouth over and over.

“My department will be getting money?” He nods.

“They said it was a requirement. They loved you. They couldn’t stop talking about you.” I squeal a little.

“Oh, my God.”

“Told you they would love you,” Colin says. I look over at him and he gives me a sad smile.

“Thank you,” I tell him and I feel tears prickle my eyes.

“And you, Mr. Baxter, everyone said how hard you worked. Even a few said that you and the team were blackmailing a few of the students.” He laughs. “Love your style, it was wrong, but I’m thankful as the place did look full.” I look to Colin again. He made sure that the place was packed for me.

“I just did what I was told.”

“And you did good. Oh, and well done for a good game yesterday. A few scouts are asking me for a recommendation and I am happy to say that I will make it glow.” His game was yesterday. The most important game and I missed it. I have been so stuck in my own head that I forgot about his game. I promised him no matter what I would go. I would have gone, I knew it meant a lot to him.

“Thank you, sir.” I look at him but he won’t look to me.

“You two did me proud. You make a good team.” With that, he is dismissing us and we both stand and walk out of his office. Colin starts to walk down the hall but I run after him, stopping him.

“I’m sorry I forgot about your game.” He just shrugs.

“I know you had other things on your mind. Don’t worry about it.” He walks off again.

“Colin,” I shout and he turns. No words come out. My head is telling me to scream that I forgive him. That I want to give us another chance. But only air leaves my mouth. He gives me a nod and then leaves as I stand there rooted to the spot.

* * *

I told Karen what happened on the way home. I first told her what Mr. Atkins wanted and then I tell her that I lost my virginity in an empty classroom to the person I thought I hated. Yeah, once I had more time to think, the more I’m regretting not giving him second chance. I can see how sorry he is.

Why should I keep on punishing us both?

Tomorrow I am going to speak to him.

“You lost your virginity and you’re just telling me now?” Karen shouts in the car.

“I knew you would overreact so that’s why I waited.”

“You lost your virginity. In school. You could have been caught, you could have gotten suspended. What were you thinking?”

“Actually, I wasn’t thinking. It just sort of happened.”

“I can’t believe this.” She pauses. “Can I ask you a question?” I nod. “Did it really hurt?”

“It did. I know this is going to be a bit TMI, but I was soaked and even that didn’t help. He was just so big and thick. But, God, once the pain was gone, it was so good. I was like a woman possessed. I wanted more. I wanted it harder. I wanted him to just slam into me.” I look at Karen and her mouth is hanging open.

“Did you come?”

I nod. “Big time. I’m sure my eyes rolled back.”

“I can’t believe you lost your V-card and I still have mine.” She huffs and I laugh. “So, are you and Colin back together?” I bite my lip shaking my head.

“I think I made a mistake. Maybe I did overreact over the whole thing. I was just so hurt I wasn’t thinking straight. I miss him so much.”

“Are you going to get him back?”

“I’m going to try.” She shrieks.

“I know he did a dickish thing, but after you left last week, you should have seen him. He looked so broken. I heard he stayed there until he was kicked out.” I look to my hands in my lap.

“But you slapped him.”

“Because that’s what friends do. I was in the moment, okay? You were hurt so I had to hurt him.” I laugh.

“You are such a drama queen.”

“I know.” We both laugh. “So, tonight is the night you meet your Mom’s fella. Call me right after, okay? I want to know how he talks, how he looks, and if he’s stepfather material.”

“I will call you right after.”

“Good, now go and make yourself even more beautiful.” I give her a hug and head inside to start getting myself ready. I just hope I like the guy.

* * *

I decided on a black and white flower summer dress. I called a cab and now I’m standing outside the restaurant looking at the message from my Mom that they are already sitting inside. I take in a huge breath and walk in.

Telling the hostess the name, I’m led through tables until I see my Mom laughing. Her face is glowing. She spots me and stands, walking quickly over to me and giving me a hug. She places her hand in mine and guides me to her table and I close my eyes until we stop. I reopen them and see the man who has made my Mom happy again.

He isn’t what I was expecting. He seems younger for his age. He has dark brown hair and light green eyes. He looks familiar in a weird way. Like I have seen him somewhere before. He stands and extends his hand.

“You must be the beautiful Sasha. Your mother talks dearly of you.” I place my hand in his, giving him a warm smile.

“My mother does the same with you. Thank you so much for taking time out to meet me.” He helps me to my seat.

“You are very well mannered. I would have loved to meet you sooner, but work, unfortunately, has been crazy and the free time I did have, I spent with your mother.” He smiles affectionately to her.

“Oh, Xander.” She waves him off. A waiter comes over, filling my glass with infused water and not long after another waiter comes and asks if we are ready to order.

“We are still waiting for my son.” I notice how he says son in a tense voice. The waiter nods and leaves us. “I am so sorry, my son does like to make an appearance.” Mom places her hand over his and his facial features soften.

“It’s okay. I’m sure he will be here soon.” She then looks to me and I mouth son? He has a son? It’s not just him I have to get used to. It’s a son who seems to be a twat. He’s running late which shows he has no common courtesy.

I’m sitting there playing with my water glass as I watch my Mom go all googly eyes and when they share a kiss, I stand, excusing myself. “I just need to use the bathroom. Please excuse me.” I smile and start walking away but I hear him talk about how pleasant I seem.

I’m heading outside to get some fresh air when I see Colin walk in wearing a light gray suit and my mouth drops. He looks so much older. My body starts to hum just being this close to him. His eyes land on mine and images of him and me earlier today flies in and I need to tighten my thighs as I want round number two. I have ached all day but in a good way. It’s like a reminder where he has been.

“Sasha, what are you doing here?” he asks as he stands in front of me. I hate that he smells so good.

“I’m meeting the mystery man.” He nods in understanding and I see sadness in his eyes.

“I was going to come meet him with you.” I remember. “I’m meeting my father, so I’ll let you go.” Him just saying the last sentence breaks something inside me. I don’t want him to let me go. He starts walking to the hostess desk when I grab his hand and drag him down a corridor that leads to the bathrooms and I open the disabled toilets and push him inside, my lips landing on his.

He cups the back of my head as I place my hands on his shoulders. I push his body against the door and start rubbing myself against him like a cat in heat. I feel his erection press against me and I start unzipping him with fumbled fingers and once he’s free, I wrap my hand around him. He moans and his head falls back at the contact.

“I need you inside me,” I say breathlessly. His eyes go straight to mine.

“Are you not sore?” he asks, concern in his eyes, making me fall for him deeper.

“In a good way. Please, Colin. I need you.” He twirls me around so my back is to the door and he lifts one of my legs so it’s around his waist and I feel the head of his dick press against my entrance. He slowly starts entering me, filling me up.

“Fuck, you feel so good.” He groans.

“So fucking good.” My body arches. His lips caress my neck to the top of my breasts. Then with one quick motion, he thrusts quickly in me, causing me to scream in ecstasy. He slowly starts to glide out and enter back in. Teasing me. “I’m not made from glass. You won’t break me.” His eyes bore into mine, reading me. Then like a switch, he changes. He goes all caveman.

He thrusts hard and fast. Our bodies banging against the door. My hands are on his shoulders still as his fingers dig into my thighs. I’m begging for more and he soon flips me so my back is now to his front. He pulls my ass out a little and I feel his dick back at my entrance before he slides back in. Fuck… it feels deeper this way.

My hands are flat to the door and he thrusts over and over in a perfect rhythm until I scream out his name when my release hits me. It doesn’t take long until he joins me. He presses my body against the door and all I can hear is our heavy breathing.

I soon feel him move away from me, the heat that was surrounding me gone. I turn, pulling my dress down and see him adjusting himself. I pat down my hair and lean against the door, watching him.

“You can’t keep doing this,” he tells me and I look at him confused. “You can’t use me anytime you want. I probably deserve to feel like this. I’ve done it to plenty. But you doing it to me…” He looks to the ceiling then back to me. “It hurts after.” He places his hand on his heart.

I walk towards him slowly and press my hand to the one covering his heart. I look slowly up at him. “I own your heart… like you own mine,” I say softly.

“You mean…”

“If you still want me.” He lifts me, twirling me around.

“Of course I still want you.” He holds me. “All I want is you. Always you.” I smile, tears prickling my eyes.

“Just no more lies. We tell each other everything.”

“Deal.” He kisses me. “So, you are mine again?”

I nod. “I was always yours.” He kisses me again; my lips, cheeks, nose, until he is back to my lips again.

“I hate that I need to sit with my dad or I would be taking you out on a fancy date. We still haven’t don’t that yet.”

“Because we keep making out and getting side tracked,” I joke.

“But not now. Now I’m going to treat you like a princess. I’m going to take you out on so many dates that your head will spin.”

“I’m not complaining.” He twirls me again. “I need to get back or my mom will start to worry.”

“Message me once your dinner is over and I’ll try and get away, too.”

“Okay.” He kisses me one more time and I smile all the way back to my table.

“You were gone awhile. Are you okay?” Mom asks me.

“I feel a little hot.” I press my palms to my cheeks. I know I’m all flushed so saying I feel hot makes it look better than her knowing I just had sex in this posh place.

“Do you need anything?”

“I’m okay. I just needed fresh air.” I lie.

“We can reschedule,” Xander says. “My son is being useless like always, so if you need to rest…”

“I’m fine. Really. But thank you.” He gives me a smile and we open our menus and my head is glued to the words when I feel my body vibrate and I know that he’s near.

“It is about time you arrived,” I hear Xander say. “Sorry ladies for my son’s rudeness, but Marie, Sasha, this is my son Colin.” My eyes go wide and my blood goes cold. I place the menu down and look up, praying it’s another Colin, but nope, the man standing there is my Colin. His eyes go to mine and I see the shock there as well.

“Dad, what’s going on?” He looks to me and my mom.

“Sit, I want you to meet the woman I’m dating and her beautiful daughter.” Colin sits opposite me and we just look at one another.

“I didn’t even know you were dating,” Colin says.

“Xander, I thought you were going to tell him,” my mom says.

“I honestly thought I did.” He looks at his son and his eyes aren’t warm towards him. I remember everything Colin has said. He’s never there. They don’t ever talk. This man spends more time with my mom than with his son.

That is just wrong.

“I am so sorry, Colin, for just springing all this on you,” Mom says sweetly. “I’m Marie and I really do care so much for your father.” She smiles at Xander who smiles in return.

“It’s okay,” Colin says, looking to his hands.

“Your father says that you play sports.” Mom tries to make conversation with him.

“Football.”

“You hear that, honey?” Mom looks to me. “Could you imagine if he was one of the guys who had to help out with the talent show?” Mom laughs and I start to feel sick.

“What guys?” Xander asks.

“Well there is one guy on the football team and a few of his friends that had to help Sasha with her talent show. Just saying, wouldn’t it be a small world if they met before now?” I bite my lip.

“I’m actually surprised you two never met before.” Xander takes a drink of his water.

“If he’s on the football team we wouldn’t.” Colin’s eyes are on me. “I’m a music nerd and in high school, it’s like being in a different country.” Xander nods.

“I hate that you call yourself that.” Mom shakes her head.

“I don’t mind,” I say. The waiter comes back and we all place our orders even though I’m not really hungry.

We eat and talk but the longer the meal, the more I start to feel sick. Why would this happen to me? I’m finally happy, I’ve fallen in love, and the world throws this at me.

After desserts, we all get cups of coffees and teas and Xander starts tapping his cup with his spoon. I look over at him and he has a proud look on his face.

“I want to thank you both for coming to meet one another…”

“Even though I didn’t know they existed,” Colin says under his breath but I heard it and from the look on his dad's face, so did he.

“Marie and I have spent a lot of time together and we both know that life is too short. We need to grab happiness where we can.” I look to Colin and his eyes are on me and a tear falls so I quickly wipe it away. “I have fallen for this woman. This amazing, caring, sweet woman.” Mom blushes. “I asked for her hand in marriage and she accepted.” I look up at him and everything I ate starts to swirl in my stomach. I am going to be sick.

“You what?” Colin asks.

“We are going to get married. Next month.” The place starts to spin.

They are going to get married. Colin is going to be my stepbrother. I wouldn’t be able to be with him.

“You can’t do this.” Colin stands angrily. “I didn’t even know she existed and then you just throw all this on me.”

“You watch your tone, boy.”

“Why should I? You didn’t even have the nerve to tell me that there was a woman in your life. You didn’t let me process any of this. You just throw it on me and expect me to accept it.”

“Colin, this has nothing to do with you.”

Colin huffs. “You are my dad, I am your son. This has everything to do with me. You’re giving me a stepmother and a… a…” He can’t even say the word.

“Honey, I am so sorry that we…” Mom stands.

“This isn’t your fault. You didn’t know,” he says nicely to my mom. “This is the man you want to marry? He treats his son like he doesn’t exist. This is probably the first time I’ve seen him in two months.”

“Don’t be so melodramatic,” Xander says.

“Okay then, you tell me when the last time we saw each other was.” Xander opens his mouth and then closes it again.

“I love Marie and we are marrying each other.” Colin sits back down.

“Honey, you haven’t said anything.” Mom looks to me. I don’t know if I can even form words.

“Don’t you think you are rushing it?” I say softly.

“I love him, sweetie, you know how short life can be. You go to college soon and we want this to happen before you both drift off.” She looks to me and to Colin.

“You know I will support you no matter what.” Tears fall from my eyes. “I just want you to be happy.” She hugs me, thinking my tears are for her.

But they aren’t.

It’s for the boy I’m losing sitting opposite me.

Colin

My world is crashing around me. I finally got the girl of my dreams back just to find out she is going to be my stepsister. It killed me to watch her falling apart and not being able do a thing to stop it.

After the meal, she wouldn’t look at me. She hasn’t been answering my messages or my calls. I need to hold her, to tell her things are going to be okay, but deep down I know it won’t be.

How can it?

I’m sitting on my car in the school parking lot waiting for her to arrive. She can ignore me but she can’t hide from me. I spot Karen’s car pull up and I jog over and when I see her, my heart breaks. She has dark circles under her eyes and it looks like she’s been crying. I drop my backpack and pull her into me and once she’s in my arms, she sobs into me.

“She told me what happened.” Karen comes to our side. “I am so sorry. It’s such a shitty thing.” I keep holding her and she tightens her hold onto me.

“What’s going on?” Aaron comes over.

“Come with me, they need some space.” Karen links her arm with his and they start to walk inside.

I start stroking her hair and soon I feel her body relax into me.

“I hate this,” she says into my chest.

“Me, too.” She pulls her head back and looks up to me.

“I don’t want to lose you.”

I palm her cheeks. “You never will.”

“But we can’t be together.” I look to the ground and then back to her. “We’re going to be family.” Tears flow down her cheeks.

“I’ll always be there for you, though. No matter what.”

“I want to be with you.” I feel tears prickle my eyes.

“I want to be with you, too, but…”

“We can't.” She steps back. “I better head to class.” She starts to walk away.

“Sasha,” I shout to her and she stops, biting her lip. “Can I walk you to class?” She gives me a watery smile and nods. I entwine my fingers with hers and walk her to class. We don’t say another word.

No more words are needed.

* * *

Sasha

I feel like I have drifted back through time. Before me and Colin ever said our first word to one another. He is back to sitting at his table at lunch. He doesn’t look my way through class and girls are once again surrounding him, thinking he is now available since he is no longer at my side.

Karen drove me home and I told her that I’m not in the mood to practice and to tell the guys. I just want to be on my own. I walk into my house, looking at the flat boxes at the far end of the living room. Mom told me yesterday that we will be moving in with Xander and Colin.

She hasn’t got the heart to sell the house so she and Xander agreed to rent it out. Another family is going to grow up here. The place my dad taught me everything. I grab my guitar from the garage and head to my room and sit on my bed.

I start to strum the strings and I feel once again that my body is breaking. I lost my dad and now I’m losing Colin. I will grow up seeing him turn into an amazing man and I will have to watch from the sidelines.

I will have to watch him follow his dreams, fall in love with someone else, get married, start a family. I press my hand to my heart and I feel like I’m in agony. My heart is literally breaking and I can’t do anything to stop it.

I start to play, tears never ending. I sing Kelly Clarkson ‘Behind These Hazel Eyes.’ I let the words seep into me. My soul is damaged and the only way I can heal is through music.

Music helped me get through my father’s death and now I need help to heal through a heartbreak. I shout out the words, my vision blurry but I don’t care. I listen to the words, linking them to how I feel.

I thought he was the one.

He was a part of me.

I am barely hanging on.

Each line I sing, I feel like I’m singing the song about me. I play it again a few more times. Waiting for the healing to begin.

I finish the song and my forehead rests on the guitar. “Daddy, I need you, more than ever.” I sob, hugging the guitar to me. I feel someone rub my back and I turn to see Karen. I place my head in her lap and cry into her.

“It’s going to be okay. I know it will,” she tells me, but right now I don’t see how.

Sasha

I look at my new room and sigh. It’s beautiful. All my things are already put away and everything is so clean and in place. I see my guitar laying on my bed and go over to it, holding it. It’s been a month since the meal and they get married in three days.

Three days.

Colin is now a stranger. He has started to act out, getting into fights.

The worse thing…

He is sleeping around again. He’s been caught having sex on the football field, on the bleachers, the shower room. I think that hurt me the most when I found out. I just feel numb now. I can’t cry anymore. There are no tears left.

I walk out of my room and I stop when I see Colin standing there in nothing but his boxer shorts. My mouth hangs open seeing his nearly naked body. I have seen his chest so many times but it seems more toned, more muscular.

My body starts screaming for him.

His eyes are trailing over me and he notices that I’m only wearing a long shirt that hardly covers me. He takes a step towards me and my back hits the wall. His eyes land on mine and I feel like I’m seeing my Colin. The boy I fell for. He raises his hand, about to touch me. My eyes close and soon I hear a door opening and a girl’s voice.

“Colin, you ready to go again?” My eyes open and I see Sissy standing there in nothing but her bra and panties and she smiles wickedly at me. Wonder what Nicole would think about this.

I look to Colin and his eyes have gone emotionless again. He steps away from me and grabs Sissy’s hand, pulling her back into his room, slamming the door behind him and I fall down to the floor.

I close my eyes and breathe through my nose.

I know deep down he misses me, I miss him every day, but this is how he’s coping. I can’t be angry.

We all deal in our own ways.

I head back into my room and sit on my bed and start writing out lyrics. Xander is building a recording studio in one of the rooms and I can’t wait until its ready. I need to focus on my music and that’s it.

I played for Xander and he loved my voice. The following day he had plans made to build a room where me and my band can rehearse and also record if we wanted to. He even offered to put my name out with some of his contacts but I declined, wanting to do it on my own.

I never told Karen since I know she would kick my ass for turning down such an offer. I want to see if we can get there on our merits though, not just through who we know.

The rest of the night I pour out my heart in a song.

Sasha

It’s the day of the wedding and I am standing there in a long lilac dress, my hair in waves flowing down my back. I look in the mirror and see the now black hair. I dyed it two days ago, wanting a change. Mom almost had a heart attack, saying I ruined my beautiful, mousy brown hair, but I told her due to all the changes, I needed a change myself.

“We are ready for you,” the wedding planner, a woman who looks about fifty, her hair already gray, says. She has been lovely and kind and gave my mom everything she wanted.

“I can’t believe I’m doing this again,” Mom says, sighing.

“You look beautiful.” She really does. She is wearing a long, white lace dress, hugging her perfect body.

“So do you. Thank you for being so understanding. You have been amazing.” I give her a weak smile. I hid my tears, my pain. Nothing can be done so why say something? It wouldn’t change anything. It would just make things weird.

“Let’s go get you married.” She squeals and I head to the door and when the wedding planner gives me the signal, I start to walk slowly down the aisle. I look straight forward and I gasp when my eyes land on Colin. He is standing right next to his dad.

My eyes are on him as I walk down. His jaw is set tight as his eyes bore into me. When I get to the front, I step to the side and when I look to him, his eyes are still on me. I look away when the marriage march comes on.

I watch my mom walk down with the biggest smile on her face. Xander looks so proud. I am happy for my mom, I really am. She deserves happiness, especially after losing her first love.

I watch as they share vows. I watch as they place the rings on their fingers. But when they kiss, announcing they are now husband and wife, it's then when it really sinks in. Colin is now my stepbrother. I look to him and no emotion is showing. I see anger in his eyes but that’s because I know him.

Knew him.

Getting the photos taken was the worst as they wanted to focus on us as a family and when I think that we are finished, the photographer wanted ones of the new stepsiblings, making Colin and I stand side by side.

“You two look like stone. Relax.” The photographer laughs. “Sweetie, place your hand on his chest and both face me.” I groan and do as I’m asked.

Once my hand is placed on his chest, I feel his body tense at my touch. We both smile and when I’m about to step back, Colin places his hand above mine, stopping me. I look up at him and he looks down to me.

“You look really beautiful.”

“Thank you,” I whisper. “You look really handsome.” He touches my hair.

“You look so different.” His eyes are sad.

“Things are different.” We both just look at one another.

* * *

The party is a hit. Everyone is laughing and having fun. The meal was amazing and now me and my band are playing since Mom begged me to be the band for their wedding. How could I say no? The party is being held outside and with the sun setting, it looks perfect. I played all their favorite songs, including Bryan Adams ‘Everything I do’ for their first dance.

I decide to to play ‘If We Hold on Together’ by Diana Ross. It’s a song Dad used to sing to me when I was a kid before bed. It was one of the first songs I learned to play. I play it and Mom looks to me with tears in her eyes and I give her a watery smile.

I close my eyes as images of my dad enter my head. Seeing his smile, our tickle fights. Dad buying new water guns and sneaking into the kitchen and squirting Mom as she did the dishes. He really was a great dad. I know he would approve of Xander. I can see how much Xander adores my mother.

I open my eyes and Xander and Mom are dancing. Xander holding my mom as tears fall down her cheeks. He looks to me and I give him a smile and he smiles in return.

“Okay, we are now taking requests.” Everyone runs to the stage, shouting out song names. I chuckle to them. “One at a time, please.” But they are still shouting out names.

“Ed Sheeran ‘Thinking Out Loud’,” Colin shouts and I look to him.

“Ed Sheeran?” He nods. “Okay.” I look to Karen and she shrugs.

I start to sing and soon the words hit me. He watches me sing, not looking away. The line saying people fall in love in mysterious ways, even by a touch of a hand, sends a searing pain through me. He chose this song for a reason.

Is he trying to hurt me?

I continue with the song and once I’m finished, I let everyone know we are taking a break and they applaud as I jump off the stage and head inside, running up the grand stairs towards the bathroom. My hand is on the door when I feel my body being pushed inside. I turn to see Colin standing there.

He looks angry with me. I am the one who should be angry. Making me play a song about love. Yes, it’s a wedding but he shouldn’t have requested it. I am about to give him a piece of my mind when he charges at me, his lips on mine. Lifting me, placing me on the bathroom counter, spreading my legs apart and standing between them.

He devours my mouth and I am pulling his hair, pulling him into me. I wrap my legs around tighter. Feeling his erection press against me causes me to groan into his mouth. I feel his hand slip between us, gliding along my thigh until he pulls my panties to the side and starts rubbing my clit.

My mind is so foggy that I don’t know what’s happening. I’ve missed him so much. I missed this. I pull his hair tighter and he rubs faster. My eyes are rolling back when there is a knock on the door and we both stop. My body is frozen to the spot.

Someone is on the other side of the door and my now stepbrother has his thumb on my aching clit.

“Honey, are you okay?” Panic surges through me.

“Yes, Mom, I’m fine. I’ll be down in five minutes.” Colin doesn’t move.

“Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine… just time of the month.” I lie.

“Oh okay. Just making sure. You are playing so beautifully. Dad would be so proud.”

“Thank you, mom.” I hold my breath as I hear her footsteps walk away. I look to Colin and he won’t even look at me. I push his chest and stand. I adjust my dress and look in the mirror, making sure I look like I haven’t been messing around with my stepbrother.

“I need to go,” I say, walking around him.

“I’m leaving,” he blurts out and I turn around.

“What do you mean you’re leaving?” My heart is in my throat.

“A football scout wants me to start next month, so after graduation, I’m gone.” Tears prickle my eyes.

He’s leaving me.

“So, what was this?” I point round the room. “A quick fuck before you go? I thought I meant more to you than that. I guess I really am just another one of your whores. A quick fuck in a bathroom.” I place my hand on the door and he pulls me back to him. My back to his front.

“You were never that to me,” he breathes into my ear. “I just wanted to be with you one more time.” I turn and push him away.

“Our parents just got married today. It’s different now!” I shout at him. “I hope you have a nice life, Colin.” I walk out and slam the door behind me. I look up to the ceiling, begging the tears to not fall. I try and calm myself and walk back to the wedding. I get back to the stage and Karen runs to me.

“What happened? I saw him run after you.”

“He’s leaving. He’s moving away after graduation.” I put the guitar strap over me.

“Oh, babe…” I put my hand up, stopping her.

“Don’t. I’m finding it a little hard to stay strong right now so, please, we can’t talk about it, not now.”

“Whatever you want, babe.” She gives a look to Brady and Leo.

“Hi everyone, we are back. Ready for some more music?” I take in a deep breath and let my fingers work their magic.

Sasha

It's graduation and I should be happy. I basically got all A’s in my classes. I got accepted at C.L.A. University with Karen, Leo, and Brady. We are all going together. I turn and see Mom and Xander smiling. Mom waves at me, holding a camera and I wave back. I look to my side and see Colin sitting next to me with his arms crossed.

Of course, we both had to have the same last initial.

What happened in the bathroom wasn’t the last time we came close to sleeping together. With his room near enough to mine, there were times we uninvitedly entered each other’s room. It was like a pathetic game as we would turn the other down if it was them who was asking.

He leaves tomorrow morning and I will be spending the summer with my friends, Mom, and Xander. Xander has been nice towards me and very sweet to my mother but he treats his son so poorly. He acts like he’s more of an inconvenience than a son.

I spoke to Mom about it and she told me it wasn’t our business to comment. He won’t tell her how to raise me and it worked vice versa, even though I know my mom would love to say something about it.

I listen as some rich guy goes on and when it’s time to stand to get our diplomas, I feel the excitement course through me.

High school is over. I can’t believe it.

I’ve only taken a few steps when I accidentally stand on my gown, causing me to trip, and I’m about to fall backwards when arms wrap around me, pulling me back up. I look up to Colin smirking at me.

“You do have ways of getting in my arms,” he jokes and I laugh.

“What can I say? I like falling for you.” As soon as the words leave my mouth, I wish I said something else. It really was a bad joke.

“I’m going to miss you, sweets.”

“I’m going to miss you, too.” He keeps me in his arms. “Stay in touch, okay? I’ll try and follow all your games.”

He gives me a small smile. “I’m sure I will be hearing your music on the radio soon.”

“Fingers crossed.” I show him my crossed fingers and he laughs.

“Don’t change, okay?”

“I’ll try, but you know what fame is like; sex, drugs, and rock ‘n’ roll.” I flick my hair.

“Come on, let’s go, graduate.” He starts walking and I follow suit. I wait as the student’s names get called out and when I hear Colin’s, I can’t help but cheer and he turns around, smiling hugely at me, shaking his head.

When my name is called next, I walk up and shake Mr. Atkins hand and turn to see my Mom cheering and taking photos. Colin jogs up in front of me then, lifting me up and placing me over his shoulder.

“What are you doing?” I squeal.

“For old times’ sake.” He walks me down back to our seats and when I am seated, I hit his arm.

“You had to make a scene.”

“Come on, that was funny. Did you see a few of the people’s faces?” I look around and see a few of the students point and whisper. They know that we dated and they know that we are now related. I’m surprised that our parents never heard; if they did, they probably thought it was a pile of crap.

After the last student got their diploma and we all cheer, we walk to our parents and get pulled in for hugs. Well, Xander shook my and Colin’s hand, congratulating us.

“I can’t believe my baby has graduated. Going to college in a few weeks.” She starts to cry and Xander places his arm around her waist. “I just have one thing to ask.”

“What’s that, Mom?”

“If you make me a grandmother anytime soon, I will kick your ass.” I look to her, my mouth hanging open and Colin and Xander laugh at me.

“Mom, I can’t believe you just said that.” She is smiling at me.

“Oh, come on, that was funny. You should have seen your face.”

“Are you twelve? That was so embarrassing.”

“No, embarrassing would be that you would run around naked and shake your bum-bum when…” I quickly cover her mouth with my hand.

“You finish that and I will purposely get knocked up.” The look she gives me isn’t funny.

“Now that isn’t funny.” I cross my arms.

“You are such a spoilsport. I want to know what you did shaking your little baby butt.” Colin walks to my Moms side.

“Wait until she’s asleep then I will fill you in on the dirt,” she whispers in his ear but loud enough for me to hear.

“I heard that.”

“You were meant to.” I stick my tongue out at her.

“What did I marry into?” Xander teases.

“The Addams family,” I joke back and he bursts out in laughter.

“I enjoyed those movies. We need to have a movie night.”

“You’re on. We should do it tonight. One last family night,” I say with hope.

“Don’t you have like a million parties to go to?” Mom asks me.

“I rather be with my family.” I look at Colin and his eyes are on me. I’d rather it be just us four then a house full of drunk people. “But if none of you can…”

“I’m in,” Colin says, interrupting me.

“I guess I can take time away from work for family night.” Xander says. Mom beams at him and I shriek, jumping up and down.

We all head home and once I’m inside, I head to the kitchen getting myself a smoothie that’s already made up in the fridge. I sit on a stool and look out the window into the garden. I sigh as I think how quickly time has flown and how much things have changed.

Roughly two months ago I had a boyfriend, a person I was falling in love with.

Now I have a stepfather and brother.

It’s weird how things turn out.

I am deep in thought when I feel that hum fill me; even after all this time I still sense him.

“You seem lost in thought,” he says softly next to me.

“Yeah, was just thinking about the past.” I look to him and he is staring at me.

“About us?” I nod. “I think about us at times, too.” I’m surprised since he has gone back to being a man whore. I don’t say anything. “I think, what if our parents never got married? Would we still be together knowing we are going to two different colleges? Would we still be all over each other?” He chuckles.

“I like to think we would still be happy. That we would be strong and that we would fight for our relationship, not letting distance ruin it.”

“I like to think that, too.” I finish my drink and place it in the dishwasher.

“I'll see you later for movie night,” I say, ready to leave.

“I will see you later.” I give him a small smile and head up to my room and when I’m inside, I fall face down onto my bed, groaning.

I prefer him ignoring me than opening up to me. When he ignores me, I can handle it. But when he opens up, it's seeing the boy that was mine. That should have been mine. I decide to take a shower and I’m stripping off when my door flies open. Colin is standing there and I quickly use my hands to cover my personal parts, glaring at him.

“Ever heard of knocking?” His eyes trail over my body and I can feel myself heat up. “Don’t, Colin,” I whisper. He closes the door behind him and walks slowly towards me.

* * *

Colin

I watch her walk away and I just sit there feeling sorry for myself. These last few months have been torture, seeing her walk around wearing hardly anything. Her body teasing me, begging for me to touch her.

I have tried to get over her, I have made sure to drink myself stupid on weekends so I’m too hungover to actually be around her. But the bad thing about being drunk is coming home and trying to pursue your stepsister.

I sit for a few more minutes before I decide to go up and talk to her. I don’t want to leave on any bad terms.

We are family, I think sullenly.

I head to her room and open the door without knocking and my mouth goes completely dry. She is standing naked in front of me, her hands trying to cover her up but failing. Seeing her creamy white skin, I can feel my dick harden just by looking at her.

She is glaring at me. “Ever heard of knocking?” My eyes trail over every inch of her. I need to touch her. I need to taste her or I will go mad. “Don’t, Colin.” Her voice is soft. Looking into her eyes, I know she wants this just as bad as I do.

I close the door and walk slowly towards her. She doesn’t move. Her hands still trying to cover herself. I stand in front of her, making her look up at me. I tuck some hair behind her ear, causing her eyes to close.

I trail my fingers down her arms until I reach her hands. I lift them so they are around my neck and I look down at her perfect body. Her breathing is coming out in pants. I glide my hand from her neck down to her breasts and I touch her nipples softly as she bites her lip.

I’m ready to come right now but I want to do this right.

I glide down her stomach until my fingers are sliding through her wet folds. I groan when I feel how wet she is. I touch her clit and she gasps. I move my fingers, making her whimper and I start walking, forcing her backwards until I lay her on her bed.

I hover over her and start kissing her neck to the top of her breasts and without thinking twice, I bite down hard and see her fist the sheets. I bite and suck, her legs wrap around me, squeezing me. I continue biting and when I pull back, I see my mark that I left her.

I use my tongue to soothe it then I go to her nipples, taking one into my mouth and her body arches off the bed. I do the same to the other, sucking and biting down a little before letting it go with a pop. I trail kisses down her stomach teasingly.

When I get between her legs, I inhale her scent before I take my first lick and, fuck me, she tastes so good. I use my fingers to open her lips a little more and I just start licking until I reach her clit. I put it in my mouth and start sucking and her legs close, trapping me inside but I don’t care.

I continue sucking and licking, her moans and squirms just making me want to suck harder. I enter two fingers, then three, and her body is shaking. I start doing a ‘come here’ movement with my finger and soon she yells out my name as her release hits, and I suck every last drop of her.

I kneel up, taking my shirt off, and when I look to her, her eyes are dazed then they change. I see pure lust. She kneels up and soon pushes me off the bed, making me fall on my back and she lands on top of me. Her mouth covers mine, kissing me with everything she has.

Her fingers go to my jeans, unzipping them and setting my cock free. I feel her lips go around me and she licks the head slowly, tasting me. Soon she starts to suck down inch after inch until I hit the back of her throat, causing me to groan out to her. She holds onto the base and starts rubbing up and down with the same rhythm as her mouth.

I grip onto her hair and she speeds up and I feel my dick twitch in her mouth. There is no way I am going to end all this by coming in her beautiful, sweet mouth. I pull her back and we just look at one another.

With one quick motion, we are kissing like this is our last time, because we know that it is. Her hands roam all over my body and I do the same to her. I want to remember every inch. Sear it into my memory.

“I need you inside me,” she breathes into my ear. I lay her back and I look down to her as I adjust my cock to her entrance, then I slowly enter her making us both moan into the room. “Harder, please. Harder,” she begs me.

I do. I fuck the hell out of her. I thrust in and out like a mad man. When she wraps her legs around me, I sit up, still inside of her, and start thrusting her up and down on my cock. She soon starts her own rhythm and I lean back on my hands as I watch her ride me, watching her when she screams out her orgasm. I lift her, taking her to the desk and place her on top of it.

I glide my dick back inside her and start thrusting again. I want to mark this room. I want her to always remember me.

I want her to know that deep down, she is mine.

Fucked up, I know.

I dig my fingers into her hips and use all my strength and energy to make her scream again. I want her to come all over my dick. I glide my hand between us and start rubbing her clit and soon she screams out again and after a few more thrusts, I growl out my own release.

I stay inside her, my forehead to hers.

I soon pull out, instantly missing her warmth. I see her juices covering my dick. I stand up and she looks so satisfied and she smiles at me.

Fuck I have missed that smile. I have hardly seen her smile in this house.

I see her spread her legs open and I watch as her hand glides down her body until her fingers go to her pussy. She uses her fingers to spread the juices we both created, seeing it glisten on her finger as she slowly takes it to her mouth and licks it clean.

My dick starts to come alive again.

What is she doing to me?

Her fingers go back to her folds and I watch as she starts fingering herself. Her eyes are dark and she bends one leg, spreading even wider and soon I am hard as a rock. I grab hold of my dick and start rubbing slowly, following her lead. When she starts to speed up, I do the same and soon we are panting, her head falling back. I can feel my release so close.

“Come on me,” she pleads. What did she say? “Please, Colin.” I walk over to her and I rub harder, her fingers rubbing her little nub and I groan out her name as I come all over her chest and stomach and she starts rubbing it all over before she screams out her next release.

I watch her and she looks up, her eyes still hooded. My come spread all over her. She once again spreads her legs and it’s like a beacon; my dick automatically just comes to life.

“Fuck me again, Colin.” Her voice has gone all husky. “Fuck me, please fuck me.” Her head falls back as she starts playing with her nipples. It’s like this girl is possessed by some nympho. I thrust inside her and she starts grinding against me. Her fingers go to my shoulders and when I start to speed up, her nails slowly start to scratch my back, making me arch into her. The pain mixed with pleasure is amazing. I can feel blood already start to drip down.

I grip her hair in my hands and pull her head back as I bite down on her breast, making sure I bite hard and she pulls my head further in. Asking for me to bite harder. We are like two different people; pulling hair, biting, scratching, nails digging into skin.

I push her to the wall, she pushes me back. We fuck on every surface available. It’s like we can’t get enough, and soon she screams out her release and not long after I join her and we lay on the floor. Slowly, the veil starts to lift and I look around her room seeing her things on the floor, lamps broken.

This place is a mess.

I sit up and she does the same. I turn to her and she won’t look at me. I pull her chin towards me and she looks embarrassed.

“That was fucking mind-blowing, I don’t think I will ever forget that.”

“I don’t know what came over me. I just wanted more, but more was never enough.” She bites her lip. My eyes darken a little but I shake my head. “See, even right now I’m trying to think rationally, even though I want to go again.” She looks down my body and then looks away.

“It’s like a drug,” I tell her.

“I think I’m addicted. Right now, I want you to fuck me and hurt me all at the same time. Pain during sex is so good. It intensified it and I want you to fuck me. So badly.”

“You can’t say that to me.” It is taking so much control to not go again.

“I want you to touch me, I want to do so many bad, bad things with you. I want you to come over my pussy as I watch you touch your dick. I want you to fuck me in every position possible. I want you to fuck me over and over again. Fuck, I even want you to choke me during sex.” I look to her and even talking about this is turning her on and, looking to my dick, I’m shocked that it’s ready for another round.

“Fuck, you have no idea how much I want to fill every desire of yours.”

“There’s something worse.”

“What?” I ask her slowly.

“I don’t care that you’re my stepbrother. I just want you to keep fucking me.” I groan. This isn’t healthy but since when have we been healthy for one another? We get one taste and it’s like we can’t get enough.

I pull her on top of me so she is straddling me. I move her on top of my dick and she slowly starts to glide down on me. Her body arches into me, her nipples close to my mouth, and soon she starts riding me again. Her nails digging into my shoulders.

We both stop when I hear my phone ringing. “Go check who it is,” she breathes. I see it a couple feet away and quickly lean over and grab it, making sure I’m still inside Sasha, and see Aaron calling.

“It’s only Aaron.” I'm about to put the phone down, ignoring it.

“Answer it,” she tells me.

“What?”

“Answer it.” I look from her to my phone, pressing accept and hear Aaron’s voice.

“Hey man, you ready for the big leagues tomorrow?” Sasha starts moving on top of me and I have to bite my lip to not make a sound.

“Answer him,” she breathes in my ear.

“Yeah, tomorrow is going to be crazy,” I try and say normally.

“Everything okay?” Sasha leans her body back a little and fuck it feels so good.

“Yeah, everything is fine… I’m just getting everything sorted.

“I’m aching for you. God Colin, you are so big, fill me, Colin. Please fill me,” she teases me in my ear.

“What are you doing, man?” I don’t answer him, I just grab hold of her hips and start ramming her down on me and soon she cries out and I grunt out my release. “Colin. Colin,” I hear shouts from my phone.

“What?” I say, picking it up.

“You answered your phone while you were fucking someone? What the fuck is wrong with you?” That is a very good question. “Who you fucking?”

“Colin, that was… fuck,” Sasha says, her head pressed to my chest.

“Is that Sasha? Did you just fuck Sasha?”

“I need to go.”

“Don’t you hang up on me.” But I do.

“You really are full of surprises.” I kiss her mouth and she starts to rub herself against me. “Babe, if I go again, my dick is literally going to shrivel up and leave me.” She pouts.

“Look at you, Miss goody, goody. The sexed-up nympho.” We laugh.

“I don’t even know what got into me.”

“Me.” I wink at her. I look at the time and I groan, knowing we have been having a sex marathon for the last three hours. “We need to shower before movie night.” Her eyes go wide and she stands.

“Oh, my God, what did we do?” She starts to panic. “We just had sex. Lots of sex. Crazy sex.” She looks around her messy room. “What if they can tell we did something?” I walk to her, palming her cheeks.

“They won’t know. Just get washed up and I’ll see you shortly.”

She nods. “Okay.” I kiss her forehead and walk to the door. She watches me go. Seeing her stand there still naked, her hair a wild mess, she is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.

I close her door on my way out and head to my room, taking a long shower. I feel like I just dreamed everything but feeling the hot water on my back, I know it wasn’t.

Fuck that girl has nails.

I get dressed and am putting on my socks when there is a knock on my door and I open it up to see my dad and he doesn’t look pleased.

“What is going on between you and Sasha?” I have trained myself to not show emotion on my face when I’m around him, but my heart is hammering in my chest.

“What do you mean?” I try and act stupid.

“Don’t play dumb. I heard you.” I sit on the bed and place my head in my hands.

“We were dating before we knew about you and her mom.” I look up and see a vein pop on the side of his neck.

“You’ve been screwing around this entire time?”

I stand. “No, we stopped our own fucking happiness for you and Marie. We loved each other but we stayed away from each other, do you know how hard that was?”

“Watch your tone with me, boy. You don’t even know what love is. You’re just a kid.”

“I do know what love is and that is with the girl across the hall.”

“I won’t allow this to happen. You will stop seeing her. She is your fucking stepsister, what would people say?”

“I don’t give a fuck. We were lovers before you and Marie even sat us down. You should have said something sooner, but no, you waited until it was too late. I’m leaving tomorrow and I guess everything we felt just bubbled out.”

“You do go tomorrow so what do you think is going to happen? You just fuck around on school holidays? You know this won’t work, knowing your determination it would last about a year then it will fall apart. The distance will become an issue. We both know that she will stay faithful to you but can you honestly say in the next four years, you can promise the same? Not being around her, the parties, that one drunk night would lead you astray and you would wake up regretting it, but it will be too late and you will just break her heart.” I glare at him.

“I wouldn’t do that to her.”

“Can you be sure? You say you love her, but I’ve seen the girls you have brought home so I’m guessing so has she. If you loved her, you wouldn’t have fucked around. Has she slept with anyone else?” I don’t say a word. “Because she’s a good girl. Do the right thing by her.”

“You are just loving this.”

“How am I loving that my son and my wife’s daughter are fucking each other? What do you think would happen if it was Marie that heard you both screaming the place down?” It would have killed Sasha. “You leave tomorrow, tell her it can’t happen again. Let her move on and find happiness with someone else. Someone who can give her a future.” I watch him leave and I grab my lamp, throwing it across the room.

I stand up and look to my desk, seeing the photo from the wedding. The one of me and her. I don’t want to lose her but deep down, I know I can’t give her what she needs, not in the long run. She will eventually want marriage and children. Hell, she wants a music career. When I go pro and she is on tour, we will hardly see each other and both our reputations will be tarnished if people found out.

I stay in my room thinking until it’s time to head to the family room and when I get down there, Sasha is laughing with her Mom and I see my dad smiling at them both but when he looks up, the smile is gone.

“Great, you’re here. Ready for some Addams Family?” Marie asks me.

“Yup, can’t wait.” I put on a fake smile and see Sasha smiling at me.

“Come on, let’s go.” They all stand and we go to the theater room and take our seats as Dad gets the film ready.

“Are you okay?” Sasha asks me.

“Yeah, I’m good.” I give her a wink and she turns, talking to her Mom and I feel like there are stones in my stomach.

All the way through the movie, I couldn’t concentrate. I need to talk to Sasha tonight before I go to bed. I need to tell her that what happened today can’t happen again. I will say it was emotions running high. It will hurt her, but this way she will move on from it.

After another three movies, I excuse myself, telling them I need to make sure I get everything ready for the morning and when I hug Sasha, I whisper in her ear to come to my room when she can. She probably thinks I want to sleep with her, not break her heart again.

Thirty minutes later, my stuff is packed and placed in my car and I am sitting on my bed when I hear a soft knock and Sasha walks in, closing it before she runs to me and jumps on my lap, straddling me, her lips on mine.

“I’m going to miss you. I can’t wait for Thanksgiving.” She nibbles on my ear and I hold onto her arms and pull her back so her eyes are on mine.

“We need to talk, Sasha.” She stands.

“That doesn’t sound good.” I take hold of her hands.

“What happened today was amazing. I’m going to be dreaming about it until the day I die.” She smiles. “But it can’t happen again.” Her smile falls.

“What, why?”

“We are both off to two different colleges and I don’t want you to put your life on hold for school holidays, for quick getaways. You deserve better than that. You deserve better than me.” She turns, her body facing away from me.

“Was it because I went psycho in the bedroom?” I walk to her, putting my arms around her middle.

“Of course it wasn’t. I loved seeing that side of you. You know this can never be anything, we can’t ever go public. We are supposed to be stepsiblings; our parents would have heart attacks if they ever found out.”

She nods. “I guess you’re right. I just… I just didn’t want to stop. Maybe deep down, I knew it was because it would never work, no matter how much I would love it to.” She turns her body around so she is looking up to me.

“I do love you.”

“I love you, too.” Tears prickle her eyes. “Keep in touch though, okay?”

“Always.” I bend down and give her one small kiss before she walks out of my room and I fall to the floor and for the first time in months, I cry for the girl I can never have.

The very next morning, I drive away, putting more distance between us, shattering my soul.

Colin

1 year later

I take a deep breath, looking around me. Silence fills me. Sweat is dripping all over me and with one quick call, the ball lands in my hands and I take a few steps back and throw it with all the strength I have. As soon as the ball leaves my fingertips, I’m being pushed onto the ground.

My eyes zoom onto the ball in the air and when it lands in Tucker's arms, I fist the air. I watch him speed to the line, scoring, and I jump up, running to him as well as my other teammates. I jump onto him and soon we are all piled on. Cheering for our win.

We beat the other team by a point. A fucking point.

“We fucking did it!” someone in the pile shouts. We all stand and start hugging one another. These guys have become my family this last year and this game was the championship.

We head to Coach who is grinning from ear to ear. “Glad you fuckwits didn’t mess this up.” I guess that is our congratulatory speech. I head to the locker room and everyone is buzzing over the win. It was a tight game; my nerves were fried on the last play.

There will be a celebratory party going on tonight and after all the training and work I have put in, I am ready to deflate and have fun. I am last to jump in the showers and last one in there. I am about to turn off the water when I feel hands glide up my back.

I moan at the touch.

I am too tense and wound up too tight.

The hands glide up to my shoulders and back down and then I feel her lips press against my arms. She slowly walks around me until she is standing naked in front of me, touching my hard dick in her palm. The hot water now spraying us both.

“How did you know I need you?” I smile.

“You have been no fun and I know after a game you need to…” She looks to my cock and licks her lips “Destress.” She looks sweetly up to me. I slam my mouth down to hers and press her body against the wall. I feel her hand wrap around my cock, placing a condom on.

I like that she thinks safety first.

I lift her up effortlessly, her legs wrapping around me. I guide her down my dick until I fill her, her head falling back. I start thrusting in and out of her like an animal.

“Holy shit!” she screams.

“Dig your fingers into me,” I growl at her and she does. “Harder.” I soon feel the pain hit me and I thrust harder. She screams out her release and after a few more thrusts, I growl out mine. I place her feet to the ground and I have to steady her as she almost falls to the ground.

“I will never get sick of fucking you. The wait is always worth it.” I watch Amanda smile, satisfied.

“I’m glad I can please,” I smirk at her.

“You can please alright. Just glad I beat the other whores in fucking you after a big game.” It isn’t lost on me that she is calling herself one, also. “Thanks for the spin, will see you at the party.” She winks at me and I watch her naked body leave.

That’s one way to get a release.

Amanda knows where she stands. She knows I can’t give more than this and she accepts that. Other girls at this school have tried to make something out of nothing but none hold my interest for long. They’re fake and they lie. Say anything to try and keep me, but eventually, they always show their true colors.

I wash myself again and get ready. I need a good drink in my system and maybe a good fuck after.

Come on, it’s been almost a month since I last fucked someone, not counting what just happened.

Sasha

2 years later

I sing the last word and when I stop, I smile out to the room as they scream and cheer. We have become popular and have been playing more and more gigs. It’s come to the point we can’t accept them all as we are just too booked up. We do have school work to do, also.

I place my guitar down but Brady picks it up. “I’ll start putting our shit away. Go get a drink, you earned it.”

I hug him. “Thank you.” I am in the top five percent in my class and songs are coming out of my ears. My muse is working overtime with me and I want to write down everything that pops in my head as I know one day it will stop.

I head to the bar where Karen is already flirting with some guy. She gives me a wink when she spots me and starts putting on her famous charm. I order myself a vodka, lime, and lemonade and take a huge first sip.

I know what you’re thinking. I’m only twenty and shouldn’t be drinking. I’m twenty-one in a few months, and with my crazy, hectic life, I need to unwind sometime. I take a seat and a few people come talk to me about my music; I’m used to it now.

I like when they tell me how my music makes them feel, or how my words affect them. That they feel the song was made for them. It's touching, and if it wasn’t for them, I wouldn’t be as popular as I am now.

The person I’m talking to gives me a hug and leaves and I turn around, facing the bar, signaling for the bartender to get me another when he’s ready.

“You get good service,” a voice says from close by. I look to the man next to me. He is very good looking. Thick black hair, dark brown eyes. I do have a thing for thick hair. He smiles at me, showing a perfect white smile and I wonder why he is in a club like this.

“I know the staff,” I explain.

“Must come in handy. I’ve been waiting for the last twenty minutes to get served.”

“What are you having?”

“Whiskey and Coke with ice.” The bartender comes to me with my drink and I place the guy's order and after a minute, I pass him his drink. “Thank you.” I shrug.

“It’s no problem.” I jump off my seat and walk to the middle of the dancefloor, the song ‘Try’ by Pink is playing. I down my drink and place my empty glass to the side and then close my eyes and start to move my body to the beat.

I hate when I close my eyes and all I see is Colin. I sway my hips, my hands in my hair. Images of him enter my head. Him smiling at me, him looking into my eyes, showing me everything that he is feeling.

He promised to stay in touch with me but he never has. I haven’t seen him since that day in his room. I woke up in the morning to find him already gone. No letter, no nothing.

Pink continues to sing and her words flow around me.

When I’m working, or playing in the band, or even writing songs, I’m distracted, but it’s times when my mind is free, Colin pops right back in. I have basically stalked his ass. I like to keep up-to-date on his games and I’m not surprised he has won each one.

I have also seen pictures of the girls he has been with. It hurt at first, but he’s moving on. It’s what we are supposed to be doing.

Moving on.

My eyes are still closed when I feel hands go around my middle, my body being pulled into a hard chest. His body sways with mine and I wrap my arms around his neck, my back still to his front.

I soon feel his erection press against my ass and I start rubbing myself against him, his fingers digging into my waist. I moan. I missed feeling this.

Another song plays but we keep in the same rhythm; teasing one another. I start to feel that ache build inside me. When I finally can’t get enough, I grab the guy’s hand, not even looking at him, and drag him through the crowd until we reach a hallway where the bathrooms are. Down the hall there is a darkened corner. I push him into the wall and I finally see it’s the guy from the bar.

I slam my mouth onto his and start pulling his hair hard. He groans into my mouth. I unzip his pants, freeing his dick, and see it’s long and smooth. I grip my hand around it, my lips still on his, and he starts panting against my lips. I grab a condom from my bra and his eyes go wide, I just smirk at him.

I place the condom on and push his shoulders down so he bends down a little, and I place him at my entrance and quickly climb on top of him, causing us both to groan into the hall. There are two metal bars above me so I grab hold and start moving myself up and down. His dick slides in and out of me.

I free one hand and suck my fingers, his eyes watching me. I place them between us, rubbing my clit as I start to go faster. His hands are digging into my ass and I close my eyes and see a pair of green ones looking at me. I start going faster, the eyes going darker. Soon I scream out my release the same time the guy groans out his. I move off him and start adjusting myself. I watch him take off the condom, placing it in a nearby waste bin.

“I was not expecting that.” He shakes his head.

“They never do.” I start to walk away but he grabs hold of my hand.

“Can I see you again?”

“We fucked, you don’t need to act like it was something it wasn’t.”

“I mean it. I want to see you again.”

“We can’t, I’m sorry.” I try and walk away again but he stands in front of me.

“I don’t mean to sound like a girl, but what just happened was so fucking good. Let me just give you my card. You call me if you change your mind.” He hands me his card. I look at it and see his name is Michael Thompson.

“I’ll think about it.” He smiles and walks off and I look at the card before placing it in the same bin the used condom is in.

I know your judging me, but don’t.

I don’t sleep around. I have moments when I am consumed with this ache inside me and I need to let it out. It only ever happens when I’m out and I’m thinking of my dear old stepbrother.

Yeah, I know how that sounded.

I walk back to the bar and Karen spots me and walks over. “Please don’t tell me you were fucking in a hallway again.”

“Okay, I won’t,” I joke.

“You’re crazy, you know that?”

“I do. Not my fault I get horny when I dance with a guy.”

“You're weird. Anyway, we’re ready to go, you coming?”

“Already have.” I laugh when she makes a face.

“Too much information. Come on let’s get going.” She links her arm through mine.

“What about you? Didn’t you get some?” Karen gives me a knowing look.

“He went down on me as I stood behind the bar.” I shake my head at her. She likes getting caught.

“The bartenders just let it happen?”

“Yup, I guess. They did look at times.”

“You say I’m bad.” We get into Brady’s van and head back to our apartment.

Colin

2 years later

I feel my body shaking with nerves and I can’t seem to stop my leg from bouncing. I am sitting in a restaurant waiting for my family to join me. I’ve just been offered a job with the New York Giants and I accepted.

When I told dad, it was probably the first time I ever heard pride in his voice. He wanted to celebrate and have dinner as a family.

I’m first to get here and soon I see Dad and Marie with big smiles coming my way. Marie gives me a huge hug as dad and I do a man hug thing. I watch them take their seats and my eyes go to where they came from, waiting for her.

“She isn’t coming,” Dad says and I look to him and he is watching me.

“I’m sorry, sweetie, she really did want to come. She even bought ten different dresses for this, but someone showed interest in her music and wanted to meet up with her and her band. She did tell me to tell you that she is sorry.” I shouldn’t feel disappointed, but I do. I just wanted to see her in person. Just once.

I have Facebook stalked her and the years have made her even more beautiful. She wears more eyeliner and mascara but she’s still beautiful. Even with her long, black hair. I’ve liked their band page and I look forward to those who share videos of the gigs they play at.

“I can’t believe my son is going to be playing ball for a career. You really are living the dream, boy.” I don’t know if I should take that as an insult or compliment.

“Thanks, Dad.”

“We are so proud of you, honey. You worked so hard and it has paid off. I bet you’re over the moon.”

“I am. I just can’t believe how quickly these years have flown. No more school, no more exams. It’s crazy. I just train and play.” I still can’t get my head around it.

“Well, make sure you tell us when you play the first game. I want to get tickets ASAP.” Marie says to me.

“I think we get some free tickets so I’ll make sure I send them over to you.”

“Thank you, sweetie, I won’t miss a game.” She places her hand over mine and I give it a squeeze, feeling something in my chest.

“Thank you, Marie. Really.” I see tears prickle her eyes. Looking into them, it’s almost like I’m looking into Sasha’s.

“You are such a good boy. You earned this.”

We talk and eat and soon they are waving goodbye. I watch them go and am standing there just looking into space when I hear my name and turn to see Nicole from high school.

“Nicole?” I look her over and she hasn’t changed at all.

“Thought that was you. What are you doing back here, big famous football player?” I chuckle.

“Dinner with the parents.”

“No sister?” she asks me, giving me a look.

“Nope.” I pop the p and she smiles bigger.

“Well, I was visiting family, also. I’m staying at the hotel around the corner. Want to come with and we can catch up?” I debate it over for a second before I agree.

I follow her to where she is staying and when we get to her room, of course, it has to be the penthouse. I look around the clean, spacious room as she heads to the bar and pours us both a drink. She hands me a glass and I take a seat on the couch and she follows suit.

“This is a nice place.”

“It is.” I take a long sip. I watch her watching me. “Colin?”

“Yeah.”

She smiles sweetly at me. “Do you want to fuck me?” she says casually like we are discussing the weather.

“You're very forward.” I chuckle.

“I just wanted to get it out there instead of tip-toeing around it.” I look to her and I quickly finish my drink. I pull her to me so she’s straddling me.

“Ride me then.” She smiles.

I watch her unzip me, freeing me, and when her mouth covers my dick, my head falls back. She keeps sucking for a few minutes before she stops. I watch her grab a condom from her purse, ripping the packet with her teeth, placing it around my dick before climbing over me. I watch as she lifts up her dress, revealing that she’s not wearing any underwear. She holds my cock and places it at her entrance, sliding it along her wet folds before slowly sliding down.

“I forgot how good your dick is.” She pants.

“Ride me, Nicole.” She starts moving. My head falls back once again as she screams and moans out in pleasure. She rides faster and soon she screams out her release and I quickly grab her, pushing her down to the couch as I thrust hard inside her until my release hits me.

“Fuck, men are shit compared to you in bed.” I laugh as I stand to adjust myself.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“You should. I was disappointed when I heard you were dating that Sasha girl back in high school. I wasn’t quite finished with you back then.” My body freezes when I hear her say Sasha’s name.

“Let’s not talk about her.”

“Sorry, I know it’s a sore subject, dating a girl who ended up being your stepsister. She should have listened to me back then. I warned her it wouldn’t end well.”

A flashback enters my head.

Sasha on the grass upset that Nicole told her that I would leave her or cheat. What the fuck did I just do?

“I’m leaving.” I start heading to the door.

“You don’t need to go.” She runs after me. “We can go a couple more rounds if you want,” she purrs at me.

“I think I had my fill, but thanks, though.” I open the door.

“You are really walking away from me. Even after that?” She points to the couch.

“It was a fuck.”

“It was a pretty good fuck. How the fuck did that music nerd tame you? I know you haven’t dated any other girl since.”

“Been stalking me?” I smirk at her.

“No, I just read what’s going on. That nerd surely couldn’t have made you happy.” I feel anger bubbling inside me.

“Stop fucking talking about her and stop fucking saying she’s a nerd. It pissed me off back then, it's pissing me off now. She wasn’t just an amazing fuck, she was mind-blowing. In and out of the bedroom. She was sweet, kind, caring, everything you surely aren’t.”

“Too bad she’s your stepsister.” She crosses her arms, smirking back at me.

“Yeah, too bad, or I would have married her by now,” I throw back at her. I see her mouth drop before I slam the door closed and leave the hotel. I need to get away from this town. I walk back to the restaurant and call myself a cab.

After a ten-minute wait, I climb in and look out the window to see a girl with black hair run into the restaurant and I shake my head, leaning back. I just need to get away.

I am still disappointed that I didn’t see Sasha. See her smile. To know that she’s happy.

Sasha

“We will book you in to record one of your songs and if the other members of the board approve, we will let you know.” Mr. Kyle shakes each of our hands and we leave the building. When we get outside, Karen and I scream.

This could be it. This could be our big break.

“Don’t get too excited. This might not be anything,” Brady says and we stick our tongues out at him.

“Don’t be such a sour puss. Even if nothing comes from it, it’s still amazing that we got asked to record something. We are going to record one of our songs in an actual recording studio.” Karen shrieks. I look at my watch and sigh.

I’m excited that this is happening but I’m also upset that I had to miss out on the family meal. Colin got accepted to play with the NYG. He worked so hard to get where he is and he deserves this big break. I wanted him to know how proud of him I am.

“Thinking about Colin?” Leo asks me.

“Yeah, just hate that I missed my chance to see him.”

“You could still go,” Karen tells me.

“By the time I get there, I might miss them.”

“You won’t know if you don’t try. Just go and if you’re meant to see him, you will.” I bite my lip. “Do you want to regret that you didn’t try? Just go and if you see him, you hug, tell him congrats, and come back.” I think it over before smiling.

“Okay, I’m going.” Karen claps her hands.

“Okay, come here.” I walk over to her. She pulls out my hair tie, shaking my hair out and puts gloss on my lips. “You don’t want him seeing you look like shit.”

“Thanks.” I roll my eyes.

“Anytime, now go. Tell him I say hi.” I run to the road, calling out a cab, and once I’m inside, butterflies swarm around in my stomach. At every red light, I groan. I just want to be there already.

When we pull up to the restaurant, I throw the driver some money and run inside. I look around the room but I can’t see him. I walk to the hostess station asking if the Baxter party is gone.

“I’m sorry, Miss, they left a while ago.” The smile falls from my face.

“Oh, okay. Thank you.” I walk back outside and look up to the sky. I guess I wasn’t meant to see him.

I decide to take a walk and when it starts to get dark, I call for a cab and head back home. I’m sitting in my own self-pity when my phone goes off and I see my mom calling me.

“Hi, Mom.”

“So, how did it go?”

“I think it went well. We’re going to record a song for them and if the other members of the board like it, they will sign us on.” I hear her scream.

“Oh, honey that’s amazing!”

“Don’t get your hopes up. They might not like it.”

She scoffs. “If they don’t love hearing your voice, they are obviously tone deaf. They are going to love you. Make sure you keep me posted.”

“You know I will…” I pause for a second. “So, how was Colin?”

“He’s good. He’s turned into such an amazing man. Can’t believe he’s going to be playing professional football. He’ll be on TV.” I laugh.

“Yeah, I don’t think he cares about the TV part, he always just loved playing.”

“I know, but it’s exciting and soon we will be watching your music videos on TV.”

“Yeah, fingers crossed.”

“Remember me when you're famous.” We laugh.

“You’re my mother, besides you would tell embarrassing stories if I tried to pretend I didn’t know you.”

“That is very true.” We laugh again.

“I’m sorry I didn’t get to come today. We haven’t had the whole family together in one room in years.”

“I know you couldn’t help it. You both are very busy and I know you both can’t always get away.” I have come home every Christmas and Fourth of July but Colin always had a game somewhere or had training. When I had something going on, it would so happen he could make it home. It was like he was waiting to see what my plans were first.

It would hurt if I knew he was avoiding me on purpose.

“I love you, Mom, I just want you to know that.”

“I love you too. Stay safe, okay?”

“I will.” We say our goodbyes and I hang up. I scroll through my contact list until I see Colin’s name. My finger hovers above it before I decide to press it. I listen to the rings, my heart beating a million times a second before he answers.

“Sasha.” Just hearing his voice saying my name sends shivers all over me. “Everything okay?” I hear concern in his voice.

“Yeah, I just wanted to say sorry I couldn’t make it to dinner and congratulations.” Silence.

“I understand. Thank you, though.”

“I’m very proud of you. You're following your dream, it’s such an accomplishment.”

“Thank you, Sasha. That means a lot. I heard you are living yours.”

I chuckle. “I play gigs, but we are pretty popular on campus and a few bars. I had a meeting today and if luck is on my side, I could be getting signed.”

“That is amazing. They would be idiots if they didn’t snatch you up.”

“Thank you, Colin.” It goes silent again.

“I guess I will say goodb…”

“Colin.” I interrupt him.

“Yeah.”

I bite my lip. “I did try. I tried to be there. I was just too late. I showed up to the restaurant but you were already gone.”

“You came to the restaurant?” I nod even though he can’t see me.

“Yeah, I ran in, hoping I got to see you but you were gone. I just want you to know that I did try.”

“Do you still have black hair?” I look to my phone, confused.

“Yeah, why?” I hear him curse away from the phone but I can still hear him.

“Nothing. Thanks for trying.”

“It doesn’t help that I was about two hours too late.” I laugh.

“Just thank you for trying.”

“Goodbye, Colin.”

“Goodbye, Sasha.” I hang up and I look at my phone like it’s going to show me a magic window so I can see him.

Colin

1 year later

“I’m sorry, son, but it's broken,” the doctor tells me, showing me the x-ray sheet. I hold my cast to my body. It can’t be broken. Not my good arm.

“When can I play again?” I look to my dad and to Coach before looking back to the doctor who won’t look at me.

“I’m afraid it’s serious. You most likely won’t get the full strength back that it once had and, if anything ever did happen again, you wouldn’t be able to use the full function of your right arm.” I listen to each word but none of it is registering.

“I can’t play football anymore?”

“I’m afraid not, son.” Tears form in my eyes. This is the only thing I’m good at. I was born to do this.

“Is there anything he could do? Physio? Treatments?” Dad asks.

“I’m afraid not. The cast will keep the bones in place and help repair the damage but, like I said, it’s not going to be the same. He can’t put too much pressure on it or he will feel immense pain by overworking it. He needs to be careful and look after himself.”

“Thank you, doctor,” Coach says before walking to my side. I watch as the doctor leaves, stunned.

“What am I supposed to do now?”

“You heal, you rest, and think about what your next steps are going to be.” Coach claps my good shoulder.

“This is all I’m good at. I don’t know what to do with my life.”

“You will find your way. You were a great player, just rest, son.” He gives me a small smile and leaves.

“Dad, what am I going to do?”

“I don’t know, son, but I’ll help you. Whatever you need, I will help you.” I look up to the ceiling and coach’s words hit me.

You were a good player.

Were.

My career is over. Everything I worked for is flushed down the toilet.

I am trying hard not to cry, knowing my dad is still in the room, when a nurse walks in. “Your wife and daughter are waiting outside for you. They seem worried.” I start to panic. I don’t want Sasha to see me like this. I haven’t seen her in years and I don’t want the first time to be me in a hospital bed.

“Dad, don’t let Sasha in here. Say I don’t want any visitors. Tell them to leave,” I beg him. “Please.” He nods.

“Of course. Nurse, make sure no one except myself comes into this room.” She nods before leaving. “I’m here for you son.” He heads to the door. “I know you think your life is over but you’ve made me so proud. I know I was a terrible father, but you got so far, all on your own. All by your own merit. You did well.” He leaves and tears finally come.

I just wish things were different now.

Unknown

1 year later

I watch as she steps out of the cab, looking up at the building. The wind is flowing through her hair and seeing her grab hold of it, moving it over her left shoulder, exposing her beautiful neck, I can’t help but think about licking her.

She smiles and laughs as her friends join her side then head inside the building. I walk slowly behind them and not once do they turn my way.

Why would they?

I look like any businessman that surround these halls. I make sure I’m a few feet away but close enough that my eyes stay on her.

Hearing her voice, hearing her laugh. Fuck it makes my dick hard for her.

I can’t wait until I get her alone.

I know now isn’t the time, but I’m a patient man, and in the long run, it will be worth it.

I watch her head to the elevators and wait. I take a seat not that far away from her and my eyes trail down her body. The skinny black jeans hugging her beautiful ass. The white, ripped crop top teasing any wandering eye to her perfect cleavage.

She looks around the room and her eyes come in my direction, pausing on me, and in that second, my body heats up. I feel like her eyes have seared into my bone and flesh. What feels like hours, I know was a mere second before her eyes have moved away from me.

I know she was made for me.

I wouldn’t feel like this if it didn’t mean anything.

She is the one.

I will show her that I am hers.

She will see that I am everything she could possibly want.

Soon she will be mine.

Sasha

Now

My head falls back against the wall as I feel his hard dick thrust inside me. He hikes my leg up higher, his fingers digging into my thigh. I beg him to dig in harder and I feel his nails pierce into my skin.

He knows what I like, what makes me moan in ecstasy.

I still feel the adrenaline from the show run through my veins.

I hear people moving about not that far from us and it makes me even more turned on. Knowing we could get caught any second. He starts thrusting harder, faster, so I know he’s close. I place my hand between us and start rubbing my clit, the ache building inside me. I rub harder and then bite down on his shoulder as my orgasm hits me and soon he follows, screaming out his own release.

We stay in place for a couple of minutes until I start to push him away. He releases my leg and I adjust my leather dress and pat down my hair. I look to him and his eyes are on me.

“Don’t forget to look after my baby,” I tell him. He knows my baby is my guitar. It’s the guitar my father gave me. I don’t play it in my shows but I like bringing it everywhere with me. I like knowing a part of him is still with me.

“Sure, Sasha,” Digger says, still not moving. Digger is part of the roadie crew. He is very attractive with thick, dark brown hair that covers his eyes. His eyes are a light shade of blue. His body is so damn lickable, and I have the pleasure to do so whenever I want.

“You can go now.” He nods and walks around me. I lean back against the wall, sighing. I hope he isn’t starting to get attached to me.

He knows my rules.

He knows if he starts to get any kind of feelings for me, our easy, free fucking would stop.

I start to head to my changing room when I hear Xander, my stepfather, shouting. I look into my room to see him yell at one of the security guys.

“How did you not see who came in here? This is unacceptable.” I look at the words on my mirror, the flowers placed around my room.

So, crazy fan is at it again.

I walk further in and see my mom sitting on the couch so I go to her and she wraps her arms around my shoulders. We watch Xander take out his frustration before the security guy leaves.

“I love how protective he is,” mom whispers.

“That’s it. I have had enough of this bullshit. We are getting you a bodyguard.” This isn’t the first time he has suggested it, each time I always say no. I stand and start pacing. Xander takes my place next to my mother.

“I am not getting a bodyguard.” I groan out to the room. I can see the concerned look on their faces but they are making too much of a deal out of nothing. I look back to my mirror with the words ‘beautiful as always’ written in my lipstick. I head to the flowers that cover my desk. I know it’s harmless. It’s just a crazy fan, but I want to know, how is he getting in here without anyone seeing?

“Honey, please. I beg of you. It’s just for your safety until we know who is behind this.” I take the flowers without reading the card, placing them in the bin. I don’t need to read the cards, they are always the same.

I love you.

I can’t wait to be with you.

You will be mine.

You touch me, more than you will ever know.

I used to think it was sweet but now, they are just making me crazy. He or she… yes, I said she. It could be a girl. I’ve had my share of women admirers recently. He or she are just getting worse. They know where I live, I receive flowers there if I’m home, I get letters from them telling me what they love about me or our future together.

“Please listen to your mother, the person is getting worse. He…”

“Or she,” I interrupt him and he rolls his eyes.

“Or she, left you rose petals in your room. They are getting through your home gates, leaving petal messages on your lawn. Who knows how crazy the person is. Let’s just get you some security.”

“I don’t want some strange man following me everywhere, being in my home. It wouldn’t feel right for me.” I lean on my knees and I feel my mom’s hand on my shoulder.

“Sweetie, it could get worse.”

“It’s just flowers and letters, how much worse can it get?” Just like I jinxed it, there is a tap on the door and Joe, one of the other roadies, looks to me and my parents.

“I’m sorry to interrupt but I found this near your guitar when I was packing it away.” He walks over, handing me a huge envelope. I take it, covering my mouth with my hand when I see the words.

Soon Sasha…

Soon x

“Oh, God,” Mom whispers. I turn the envelope over and open it slowly to see photographs. I gasp when I see picture after picture of me in my house, in my hotel rooms. I’m sleeping. I stand abruptly, dropping everything to the floor when I see a picture of me with my leg kneeled out of my bed sheet and a hand touching my leg.

“Sick motherfucker,” Xander growls, looking through the pictures.

“Fine, find someone,” I say defeated. He’s been in my home, he’s touched me. My main question though, is why hasn’t he tried anything yet? I look back to the envelope seeing the word soon.

He’s waiting, but why?

“Okay, I’m going to make some calls.” Xander walks out of the room, taking the photos with him.

“Honey, you know Xander won’t let anything happen to you. I guess being a rockstar has its downside.” I find it weird when people call me a rockstar. I look around my room, still shocked that I actually made it here.

“I just thought it was sex, drugs, and rock and roll. No one ever mentioned stalkers,” I try and joke.

“The joys of being famous. I’m just happy that you haven’t forgotten poor old me.” She chuckles.

“I told you I wouldn’t, but you do know that you don’t need to come to all my shows when I’m back at home. I know you’re busy.”

“I am never too busy for you. I love hearing you sing. You have some songs that are a bit too hardcore for me, but the power ballads stuff I love.” I love my power ballads. I feel that when I sing something so powerful, I connect more with my fans, but now I’m thinking maybe I’m connecting way too much.

Our power ballad songs do better in the charts but on stage, the crowd loves the harder stuff. They love the hurt and pain that I deliver through my words. My muse hasn’t stopped and each day that passes, a new song enters.

The door slams open and we both turn our heads to see Karen standing there. “Hey, Mama Two. You liked our set?”

“I always love your set.”

“If you said no, you know you would have broken my heart.” Karen places her hand on her chest.

“Good thing I always say yes, then.” Mom stands, kissing my forehead and hugging Karen before leaving to follow Xander.

“Why is Marie looking all gloom and doom?” Karen plonks down on the couch that is opposite me.

“My crazy fan has gone red con one. He’s taken pictures of me at home and when I’ve been in hotel rooms.”

“What are you doing in these pictures?” Karen sits up straighter.

“Sleeping.”

“That’s fucked up.”

“On one picture, his hand is on my leg.”

“Holy shit, Sash, that’s crazy. He could have raped you or something. You need to up your security.”

“Xander is working on it. He’s getting me a bodyguard.” I roll my eyes.

“I hope he gets a hot one.” Karen rubs her hands together.

“My life could be in the balance and you’re worried if he’s going to be hot.”

“I’m thinking of you, babe, you need a hottie in your life and it could be like that movie with Whitney Houston. You two will fall in love and he will take a bullet for you and you two will part ways but you will always love him.” I look at her loved up face and stand to push her, taking a seat beside her.

“I don’t think that will happen and, besides, I have Digger if I need a quick release.” I think back to my release before. I still picture his very long tongue between my thighs.

“You could do so much better than him. Besides, I think he’s starting to get a little clingy.”

“He knows where he stands, he only gets some if I need some. It works for me. I’m not like you, I can’t just pick a guy in the crowd and fuck them somewhere and leave.”

“It’s easier that way.” She sprawls her legs over mine.

“You have had shit lays,” I remind her.

“Don’t remind me. Remember the one that had a body of a God but the dick of a toothpick?” She shivers. “I couldn’t even feel him when he was inside me, I still get nightmares when I think of him. Or what about the guy who loved sucking my chin. He wouldn’t even kiss me, just made out with my chin.” I burst out laughing. I loved the chin guy.

“At least with Digger I don’t get those problems.”

“Unless he’s your stalker.” I freeze and she looks at me, shaking her head. “I’m joking. Digger hasn’t got the smarts to think of ways to get into your home and hotel rooms without someone seeing him.”

“But he has access to my changing rooms and that’s where I’m getting the flowers and notes.” I stand up, pacing the room.

“It’s too obvious. It’s not him. Besides, I know he fucks around, too, and he wouldn’t do that if he was stalking you. Stalkers are obsessed with the person, it's someone who has put you on some pedestal.”

“Why did we become famous again?” I lean against the wall, my head banging against it.

“Because we love music and it’s what we always dreamed of.”

“Just remind me that until all this craziness stops.”

“You got it, now let’s go and get a few drinks. We’re stuck back here for two more days and I want to show everyone from high school that I’m better than them.” She stands, linking her arm with mine.

“We might not see anyone from school.”

“We’re famous, of course we will meet our old classmates.” She smiles and guides us to a limo that is in front of the arena with Brady and Leo inside.

“Took your time,” Leo says with a glass of brandy in his hand. The years have been good for the boys. They have gotten bigger and better looking. Their fashion sense has changed and if they weren’t like brothers to me, I would hit on them.

“Sasha has a stalker,” Karen says like it’s a normal thing to say.

“It’s always the lead singers who get stalkers.” Brady pouts as the limo sets off.

“I chose the wrong placement in the band. Anyone want to switch?”

“I’m good.” Everyone says at once.

“Thanks,” I grumble.

“Chin up, lets head to the club, drink, and dance the night away. You never know, you may get a good fuck before the night is out.” Karen winks at me.

“We’ll see.” I smile at her and she passes me a flute of champagne.

Colin

I groan out into the room when my head starts banging. I feel like someone has got a jackhammer against my skull. The banging continues and I realize it’s not my head but my front door. I sit up from my couch, the place spinning a little.

I can’t believe I fell asleep on my couch again.

The banging continues. I feel like I could break someone’s face with how loud they are. I stand up, heading to the door, shouting to them that I’m coming but the knocking doesn’t stop. I open the door to see my father.

“Dad, what are you doing here?” He walks past me into my home. He looks around, his nose scrunched up. The place is a mess. Take-out boxes laying everywhere, empty bottles covering the floor and coffee table. I can’t even remember the last time I tidied up the place.

“You look like shit,” he says. I close the door and plonk back down on the couch. I lean forward, lifting up some empty cans of beer until I find one that’s half full and I take a long sip.

“You came here to tell me that? Thanks, Dad, I feel the love.” He stands in front of me, taking the drink from my hands. “I was drinking that,” I whine.

“Look at you…” He points down my body at the food stains on my shirt that have probably been there for days. When was the last time I had a shower? Shit, I probably stink. “It’s been a year, son, please stop doing this to yourself.” I stand up, walking away from him. I don’t need to hear his pity.

“What do you want, Dad? I know you’re not here just to rub in my face how shit my life is.” I turn and he is standing right there, watching me.

“I need your help.” I start to laugh. He needs my help? Now that’s funny.

“You need my help? I’m sure you could find someone else. If you don’t mind, I need to continue in my self-sorrow.” I head to the kitchen, fuck it’s even worse in here. I open the fridge to see its bare but I see a half bottle of vodka.

Score.

I grab a glass nearby, giving it a quick rinse under the tap before filling it up. Taking the first sip burns my throat but soon I will start to go numb. That’s what I need right now.

“I need your help,” I hear him say again behind me.

“I heard you, but I’m afraid I can’t help you. I’m useless.” I take another sip before the glass leaves my lips. I watch my father smash it into the sink. “What the fuck?”

“I get that you’re hurt, I get that your dream was crushed. I have given you space that you requested but I just can’t sit by and watch you throw your life away drinking. You are better than that.”

“Why can’t you just ignore me like you did when I was a kid? Where was all this love back then? Now you decide to become the father of the year? Be Mr. Family man?” I scoff at him.

“How many times do I need to apologize for that? I messed up. I know that, but I am trying to make up for the years I was a dick. I love you, son, I can’t watch you be like this.” His voice softens.

“It’s too late, Dad, this is who I am now. So, if you could please go.” I start to walk to the door to kick him out.

“Sasha’s in trouble.” I freeze to a stop. I turn to make sure he isn’t joking; looking into his eyes, I know he’s serious.

“Is she hurt?” He shakes his head and I exhale the breath that I was holding.

“Someone has been stalking her. It started off as flowers and letters but they are getting into her changing rooms.”

“It could be some groupie. Flowers and notes are nothing.” I watch him take out a brown envelope and he passes it to me. The words that I see haunt me. Soon, Sasha. Soon. I look inside to see photo after photo of Sasha sleeping.

My eyes trail over her.

I haven’t seen her in years. The last time I spoke to her was when she called me when we were supposed to have that family dinner. When I got recruited. It feels like a lifetime ago. I’ve watched on the news and on social media of her reaching the big time. Her dreams have come true.

I continue looking through the pictures, seeing her sleeping in different rooms, which must be hotel rooms. One place I assume is her house as I can see the family photos in the background. I stop at one when I see a hand on her leg. I look closer and can tell it’s a man’s hand, its masculine.

Whoever is stalking her can touch her. It makes my skin crawl that she has been alone. Being vulnerable and this sicko being close to her.

“Why hasn’t he made his move yet?” I look up to my dad.

“I’m unsure, but from the writing on the front, he’s waiting. He wants her to know that he is close to her. He is obsessed with her, this has been going on for months, but he is upping his game. I’m afraid to think what will happen when he is ready to show himself.”

“What do you want me to do? Have you gone to the police?”

“Of course, I have, but there’s only so much they can do. We have hired extra security. Her home is getting searched, cameras being placed, the works, but if this guy is insane, he will find a way of getting to her.”

“I still don’t see where I come into all this.”

“I need you to become her bodyguard.” I look at him like he’s crazy.

“You want me to be her bodyguard?” I shake my head. I must still be drunk, this is just insane.

“I know you would watch her. Keep her safe. She needs you right now.” I chuckle to myself. The irony of all this. He wanted me to stay away from her and now he wants me to get close to her.

“I don’t think it’s a good idea. Besides, she probably doesn’t want me to be around her.”

“You loved her once. She doesn’t want a stranger following her around.”

“You think she will want me to follow her around?” I watch him scratch his neck. “Does she know that you are here asking me?”

He stands up straighter. “No, she doesn’t.”

“Thought so.”

“If you don’t do this, she could get hurt. Could you live with yourself if something happened to her?” I look to the ground. It would kill me if anything happened to her, if she got hurt in any way. I want to protect her, but, how can I?

I’m damaged.

I’m not the guy I once was. I’m not the guy she knew.

All I do now is drink and fuck. Anything to help me forget about all my regrets. How can he ask me to be close to her and not touch her?

“I can’t,” I say quietly.

“Then I hope you can live with yourself if anything happens to that poor girl,” my dad says sternly and heads to the door, slamming it shut behind him. I sit back down on the couch and look through the pictures once again.

I look at the picture of the guy's hand and I close my eyes and images of Sasha scream out to me. Pleading to me to protect her. I see a shadow stand behind her, mocking me. I open my eyes, my breathing coming in fast.

What is wrong with me?

I jump off the couch, running out to catch up with my dad, and when I get to the ground floor, I see him on the sidewalk. I run faster until I’m standing in front of him.

“I’ll do it.”

“Good. You’re doing the right thing. Go get showered and grab some stuff. We’ll head back now.” I nod and turn to leave.

“Colin,” He yells after me. I turn and his face has gone serious.

“You are to protect her and that’s it. Nothing else.” I know what he means. Don’t fuck her. I nod and head back to my apartment, grabbing my things and taking a quick shower. With every movement I make, the worse the butterflies get in my stomach.

I’m going to see her.

I just hope she doesn’t mind seeing me.

* * *

We pull up to a recording studio and I climb out of the car, following behind my father. We had to make a quick stop to get me a new suit as appearances are everything, according to my father. If I’m going to be Sasha’s new bodyguard, I need to make sure I look the part.

Heading up the elevator is silent.

Neither of us says a word.

I follow him down a hall until he opens a door and I follow in behind. My heart feels like it just got a kick start. All I hear is her voice, her sweet beautiful voice. The voice that mesmerized me back in high school.

I have heard every song she has ever sung, but it never compares to hearing her live. I walk further into the room, seeing men playing with switches, adjusting sounds. I look at the glass and can see Sasha and her band playing. I feel like I’m eighteen again.

They all look different in certain ways but at the same time, the same.

My eyes are glued to Sasha when I feel arms getting wrapped around my neck and I turn to see Marie hugging me, I hug her back in a tight embrace.

“It’s so good to see you, sweetie, I’ve missed you.” She pulls back and I see tears in her eyes. She has learned to love me as her own. I know it has hurt her for me being away for so long.

“I’ve missed you too, Marie. I’m sorry I haven’t visited in a while.” She pulls me to her again.

“I understand. You needed your space. I’m just happy you’re back and thank you again for doing this. I just know I wouldn’t be able to sleep if someone wasn’t looking after her. Just knowing they have been doing God knows what while she’s been sleeping.” She shivers. “No mother should have to witness horrible things happen to their child. Even stepchild.” I look into her eyes and I know she is talking about me and my injury.

“I will keep her safe.” She smiles up at me and cups my cheek.

“I know you will. You’re a good man.” I turn to look back to Sasha and her eyes are on me. It’s like she is glued to the spot. Her mouth is open a little, the surprise all over her face. I give her a small smile and soon her face morphs into anger.

“What is he doing here?” she says angrily. Her hands are on her hips, glaring at me.

I think I kind of deserve that.

“He’s going to be your new bodyguard,” Marie yells into a microphone that echoes into her room.

“Over my dead body. I do not want him as my bodyguard. Get someone else.” Her eyes avoid mine.

“Sasha, we need him. He’s strong, capable, and he will keep you safe.” She huffs.

“I don’t need him. Get someone else or I don’t have one at all.” Her voice gets sterner.

“Stop acting like a diva. I’m your bodyguard, so suck it up.” I say to her and if looks could kill, I would be buried six feet under right now.

“Hey, Colin, how’s things?” Leo waves.

“Not bad, killer hangover but I’m good.”

“I’ve been there, my friend.”

“Stop talking to him,” Sasha yells at Leo. “I am not a diva.”

“If you stomp your foot, you would be. So, come on princess, get back to work.”

“You’re not the boss of me.”

“Nope, but from now on I’m stuck to you like glue. The more you complain, the more fun it will be for me. So, go on, complain, whine. I will love every second that I upset that little face of yours.” I smirk at her and I see her hands go into fists.

“I am going to kill you,” she spits at me.

“Look forward to it. Now get to singing.” I walk away from the glass and head to my father.

“I hate you!” I hear her shout.

“Hope you're pleased with yourself, she hates my guts and she is going to be a pain in my ass.”

“At least she will be safe. I like that she hates you, it will make things easier.”

“For you maybe. She is going to act like a spoiled child.” He chuckles at me.

“Like you, you mean. Back at your place you were acting like a baby. You’ve been acting like one that needs a pacifier for the past year.” I cross my arms.

“You’re not funny.”

He smiles. “I like to think I am.” I groan.

“I’m going to hate this.”

“I am going to love every second.” I give him a look and he just continues to smile at me.

I sit in the back as I watch Sasha and her band play. After two hours, they call it a day and not once does Sasha look in my direction. I watch her talk to her friends and then she leaves.

“Follow her,” Dad says and I stand, sighing before jogging after her. I see her getting into an elevator and I quickly run to her, stopping the doors from closing.

“What do you think you’re doing?” She glares at me.

“Doing my job cupcake.” I smile to her.

“I don’t need you following me.”

“I beg to differ. My dad has hired me to do a job, and that’s what I’m going to do.”

“I can’t believe this is happening to me,” she mumbles under her breath.

“Believe it.” Her eyes go to mine and I give her a wink.

“You’re already starting to annoy me.”

“That means I’m doing my job right.”

“Couldn’t you just do something else? I’m sure a popular guy like you is too busy to look after his stepsister.” She spews the words out at me. I am starting to get pissed off. I push her against the far wall, my body blocking her in.

“You listen to me princess. Some freak is watching you, taking photos, touching you as you sleep. You may hate that I’m here, but grow the fuck up until the guy stops or gets locked up. Whichever comes first.”

“You can’t speak to me like that.” I lean in closer to her.

“I can talk to you however I please. You may be some big shot now with a stick up your ass, but I am doing my fucking job. My father had to beg me to do this, I didn’t want to look after your righteous ass, but I am. I don’t give two fucks if you like it or not. You are stuck with me, got it?” Her eyes glare into mine.

“You’re a dick.”

“You know all about my dick, don’t you princess?” Her eyes go wider.

“Stop it,” she growls.

“What, don’t you like remembering how I made you scream? How you begged for more?” I lean my body against hers. “Do you still remember me being inside you?” I feel her chest rising more rapidly against my chest. “I marked you, remember. My come was spread all over your body, do you remember?” I feel my dick hardening.

“Colin.” She breathes.

“You remember,” I say softly. Her eyes stay on mine. My body is demanding me to kiss her, to taste her. To lick every inch of her, but I know I can’t. I lean my face in closer so my mouth is close to hers.

“Don’t fuck with me, princess.” Like a switch, she pushes me back.

“You’re an asshole.”

“I’ve heard worse.”

Sasha

I can’t believe that asshole spoke to me like that. Reminding me of the things we did all those years ago. Images of that night were flying through my head and my body was screaming for it to happen again. I wanted him to take me, right there in the elevator. I wanted to feel his body pushed against mine.

He was messing with me though.

That dickhead was messing with me.

He followed me home but he did make sure he was a few feet away from me when we got out, but I could feel his eyes on me. When we get inside, he does a quick sweep of the place, checking every room, every closet. I followed him, watching him.

He searched everywhere, making sure not one corner was spared. At least I know he is serious about the job. I just can’t believe Xander hired him. If he knew that his son and I were an item back in high school, I bet he wouldn’t have asked.

“The place is fine. I’m just going to look through some of your stuff in case there are any hidden cameras or anything.”

I nod. “Okay. I’m going to grab a quick shower.” I watch as his eyes trail over my body and it feels like his stare is a touch. I walk away from him, heading to my room. I sit on my bed, my hand against my chest.

It feels so surreal that he’s here in my home, but I need to get used to it.

I know you’re wondering why I hate him so much, but wouldn’t you? He has avoided me for years and when I tried to be there for him after his injury, he turned me away without even seeing me. He hurt me, more than words ever could.

He broke all the promises he ever made to me.

He promised he would never hurt me.

He promised he would stay in touch.

But it was all lies.

I walk around my huge, bare room. I am hardly ever here but I like knowing I have a house near my Mom. I like to know if the music thing ever stopped, I’d have a home to come back to that’s mine. I’m not going to decorate until I’m ready to set down some roots.

I have placed photos on the walls of my family and friends and I go to the one of the wedding, the one of me and Colin, and I look at it. We were so young. Colin still looks amazing, but now he’s all man. He screams out masculinity.

I sigh as I pace around my room before grabbing a towel and heading to my bathroom. I make sure to have the shower extra hot. I step inside once the place starts to fill with steam. When the water hits my skin, I lean my forehead against the tiled wall.

Thinking back to the elevator, thinking of his body against mine, I know I felt his erection pressed against me. Hearing his words, him telling me what he really thinks, is so refreshing. So many people kiss my ass now, it’s nice having someone talk back to me.

No, nice isn’t the right word.

It was a huge turn on.

I would never admit it to him, but I wanted him to keep talking, to give me the play by play when he fucked me over and over in my old bedroom.

Images of him and I enter my head and I start to trail my fingers slowly down my stomach until I get to my wet folds. Like I already knew I would be, I’m soaked, and not by the water. I ease two fingers inside, then three. Stretching myself. Colin’s dick is so thick, I remember how full I used to feel when he was inside me.

I start moving my fingers slowly, teasing myself before I start to speed up. I use my other hand to play with my clit. My forehead still leans against the wall, my breathing coming in faster.

I’m moaning out into the room. I picture him touching me, that it’s his hands that are on me. Hearing him say fuck over and over in my ear. My legs are shaking, knowing I’m close. I keep going until I scream out my release.

I turn my face a little to the side and I see a figure quickly move away.

I stand up straighter, wiping the steamed glass but the figure is gone. I know it was Colin. Colin watched me play with myself and a part of me is turned on that he watched but another is angry that he did.

I step out, wrapping a towel around myself, heading back into my room, but no one is there. I go from room to room before I find him in one of the spare rooms looking at ornaments, assessing them.

“Enjoy the show?” I say sarcastically.

“I did, actually.” I’m more than surprised that he admitted it.

“Do you have no boundaries? Don’t think Xander added you watching me in the shower in the job description.” He turns and smirks at me.

“He should have made it clearer,” he jokes.

“Whenever I am in the shower, don’t come in. Got it?” I give him a pointed look before I walk away.

“Thinking of me?” I hear him say behind me.

“Big-headed much?”

“I can show you a big head if you want.” Even though it was just a crude thing to say, I have to keep my legs locked to stop them from shaking.

“You’re sick.” I turn around, but then I feel arms wrap around my middle.

“Were you thinking of me, princess? You sprung up that tight that you needed a release? Did you come hard?” He asks in my ear. I swear he just smelled my hair.

“I was thinking of the guy I’m currently fucking actually,” I lie. “He knows how to please me. What I want and need. It's him that I came for.” He spins me around, his eyes boring into mine.

“I’m not playing these games with you.”

“I didn’t think we were playing any.” I give him an innocent look.

“I’m not doing this with you.” He heads back in the room and I follow him.

“Doing what?” I ask.

“This.” He points to himself and me. “I came here to do a job and yes, I’m already fucking up. I shouldn’t have watched you finger fuck yourself. I shouldn’t touch you. I'll back off.” A part of me feels disappointed.

“Good. You do your job and keep it professional.”

“I will.” He grunts and heads to the next room with me on his trail.

“So, have you found anything?” I watch him pick up a flower vase.

“No, but I want to be thorough. This guy has come into your home and I want to know how. I want to make sure he’s not watching you now.” That’s a scary thought.

“I’m not a diva, you know.” I bite my lip, looking to the floor. I feel him walking closer to me. He lifts my chin and flashbacks enter my head.

“I know you’re not. I was just winding you up. We just need to get used to this situation.”

“I know.”

“I don’t want to hear you talking about you fucking anyone.” He steps away from me.

“Because it's unprofessional?” I ask him.

“Because I don’t like knowing another man has touched you.” He looks at me before walking away and this time, I don’t follow him.

I head back to my room and get dressed. I spend an hour reading before a limo pulls up, ready to pick me and Colin up for tonight’s show. On the ride over, neither of us say a word. He makes sure he sits far away from me. I wish that he would say something.

Anything.

He follows me to the stage where the guys are already there talking and when they spot me, they look from Colin to me again. Karen runs to my side, linking her arm through mine.

“Have you two fucked yet?” I roll my eyes.

“No, we haven’t fucked.”

“Kissed?”

“Nope.” I pop the p and see the disappointment in her eyes.

“You're boring. Digger is looking for you by the way.” I groan. I’m not in the mood right now.

“Did he ask for me?”

She shakes her head. “No, but he’s looking around for you.” She smiles at me.

“You’re loving this.”

“I am not.” She tries to act offended.

I walk off stage to the back and soon, I’m being pulled into a darkened corner and feel lips on my mouth. He pushes me hard against the wall, grinding his dick against me. Digger glides his fingers up my leg until they reach my underwear, pushing them aside, entering two fingers inside me.

I want to push him away but it feels so good, and after today, I need a good release. I need a release that wasn’t from my own fingers. I fist his hair, pulling him closer to me. I close my eyes in pleasure but it's Colin who I see. I try and get him out of my head but it’s not working.

I start grinding myself against Diggers hand. I am panting into his mouth when I lose my balance and see Digger is being pulled away by Colin.

“What the hell?” I shout at him.

“I’m here to follow you, remember? I’m not going to watch him treat you like some easy fuck in a darkened corner,” Colin growls but his eyes stay on Digger.

“Who the fuck are you?” Digger straightens up and gets in Colin’s face.

“I’m her new bodyguard her stepbrother, so I have every right to get your ass fucking fired. What do you think my dad will say if he knew you were fucking his stepdaughter?” Digger steps back.

“Digger, don’t listen to him,” I tell him but he won’t look at me.

“You better listen or you can find a different career.” Digger looks from him to me and sighs.

“I’m sorry, Sasha. You’re a great lay, but I can’t lose this job.” He walks away and I waltz up to Colin and slap him hard across the face. I am so fucking angry for what he just did I could slap him again.

“You are an asshole. You get jealous and do that?”

Colin gets in my face, pointing his finger at me. “Listen, I know you wanted to get off, but show some respect for yourself and at least do it in your dressing room.”

“That’s rich, you used to do it in shower rooms and classrooms. If you remember, that’s how I lost my virginity.”

“We were young. We’re older now, so start acting like it.”

“Fuck you,” I shout at him and head to my dressing room. I feel him right behind me. “Fuck off,” I shout, not turning.

“Not happening.” I groan and when I open the door, I freeze when I see roses and rose petals spread all over the room. I look to the mirror, reading the message.

I’ll be watching

Colin pulls me to his side but my eyes are trained on the words. Colin cups my cheeks and connects his eyes with mine. “Stay here, don’t move.” All I can do is nod. I watch him search the room, checking each item before grabbing his phone and talking to someone on the other side.

I sit down in front of the mirror and see my lipstick, the lipstick I use, sitting there. I know I took all my makeup back with me yesterday. I open my bag to check and, yup, it’s gone. He took my lipstick somehow to write this message.

“Sasha,” Colin says, kneeling down next to me. “I am going to stay by your side. You need me.” I know I do.

“Okay,” I whisper.

“I’ve checked the room over. When you’re on stage, I have someone coming to clean up so when you come back all the flowers will be gone. I am going to get a guy to man the door. You go do your thing.”

“My thing?” I laugh.

“Go be amazing. Play.” I nod. “I’ll let you get ready.” He stands up and I quickly grab his hand, an electric shock shooting through my arm, all over my body. His eyes are trained to where my hand is in his.

“Stay close by,” I tell him.

“I’ll be outside the door, then I’ll be near the stage as you play.”

Colin

How is this motherfucker getting in here without getting caught? I called Dad to tell him what happened. I order people to come clean her room and to have someone watch the door. Seeing her sit in front of the mirror, she seemed so small.

I don’t think she has registered the seriousness of all this. I grab my phone and go through my contact list. I hit call and soon my best friend answers.

“Aaron, I need your help.”

“Hey man, what you need?”

“I need you to head back home and give me a hand.”

“A hand with what?”

“Looking after Sasha.” There’s a pause.

“Sasha as in Sasha Bennett? Your stepsister Sasha?” I hear the shock in his voice. I start pacing in front of the door.

“Yeah, that Sasha.”

“Isn’t she, like, famous now?”

“Yes, that’s why I need your help. There’s a stalker following her, leaving notes. He’s been taking pictures of her as she sleeps.”

“Fuck.”

“I know I’ve been AWOL for the last year, but its serious man.”

“Give me a couple of hours and I’ll be right over.”

“Thanks, man, I’ll message you the address and your name will be on the list. Just come look for me, okay?”

“Sure, man.” We say our goodbyes and hang up. I know Aaron will help me. I need more hands-on-deck. I can’t be with her twenty-four seven. I need to sleep, too, so with us both looking out for her, she will be safer.

I’m still pacing up and down when I hear a cough behind me and see Karen standing there, watching me. “Don’t mess with her,” she says in a harsh voice.

“I’m just doing my job.” I try and reassure her.

“I know you have history, but I remember how you two were back then. She’s hurt that you’ve ignored her over the years. She wanted to stay in your life but you pushed her away.”

“This has nothing to do with you,” I say angrily.

“It has everything to do with me. I had to pick up the pieces. Be her shoulder to cry on when you wouldn’t let her see you when you were in the hospital. She wanted to be there for you, but no, you had to be a selfish dick. You keep her safe, but keep your hands to yourself.” She turns and walks away.

I grip my hair in frustration.

After fifteen minutes, Sasha reappears in black leather pants and black leather corset. Fuck, I don’t want to see her in this right now. “Are you okay?” she asks me softly. I look into her eyes and the anger, the hate that was there has faded away. Another thing I don’t want to be seeing. Her looking at me like this, she looks like she did when we were eighteen.

“I should be asking you that.” We both stand there looking at one another.

“I better get going.” I nod in agreement.

I walk her to the darkened stage, everyone in place. I look to Karen and even though it’s dark, I can feel her eyes on me. Watching me. A single light lands on Sasha and the crowd roars out to her. She introduces herself and to the band and soon she starts to sing before the rest join her.

I watch mesmerized for the first song until my thoughts come back to me. I speak to a nearby worker and ask them to check that Sasha’s dressing room is still guarded and if the flowers have been taken care of.

I try and stay focused on my surroundings and not on Sasha’s voice, even though it's lulling me to her. I recognize some of her songs from her two albums and a few covers. I look out into the crowd to see if I can notice anyone looking shifty, but it looks like there are thousands of fans and no way can I tell from here.

An hour into the set, I feel a clap on my shoulder and I turn to see Aaron standing at my side. I give him a quick hug, thankful he got here so quickly.

“Fuck, man, she definitely is all grown up.” His eyes trail over Sasha and I give a shove.

“Thanks for coming.”

He shrugs it off. “It's fine. I get it. Besides, I’m still pining over Karen, especially now. She has turned into such a fox. I hate that I missed my chance back in school.” His eyes trail over her.

“Stop thinking with your dick.” I chuckle at him.

“Sorry. So, what’s the plan?”

“We both will be looking out for her. The guy seems to be only interested in her. We take turns in shifts when she sleeps. We search her home or wherever she stays including her changing rooms.”

“This is totally fucked up man. I know I’ve read about stuff like this happening, but I would never have thought it would happen to Sasha. Do you remember what she was like back then? Wearing baggy clothes, thick framed glasses. You wouldn’t think from looking at her now it’s the same girl.”

“I always knew she was beautiful. Inside as well as out.” I sigh out a long breath.

“I know you loved her. I knew it hurt you that you had to end it. I’m sorry, man.”

“Yeah, me too. I just want to make sure nothing happens to her.”

“And nothing will. She has us both to look out for her. The sick motherfucker will regret messing with your girl.” He starts punching his palm.

We watch the rest of the show, Aaron going to her changing room every now and then. The flowers are gone, the message on the mirror is gone. If the guy is watching her, I’m hoping he sees that I am now in the picture. Hopefully, he will move on to someone else.

When they start to walk off the stage, Sasha comes to my side, dripping with sweat but she still looks beautiful. “What did you think?” she asks me. I am about to reply when I hear Karen scream behind me.

“Aaron, is that you?” Karen shrieks, running into Aarons' arms. “What are you doing here?” She steps back, her arms still around his neck as he holds onto her waist.

“Colin invited me, I’m here to help look after Sasha.”

“I hope you’ll be looking after me, too,” she purrs at him as he smirks at her.

“I’m sure I could do both.” He winks at her.

“I hope you can.” She presses her body close to his.

“Aaron is here?” Sasha asks me. I look away from them to her.

“I thought it would be best if we had the extra help. You know who he is, so thought that was a bonus. I just don’t want to leave any chances.”

“Why would you get someone without consulting with me?” she asks angrily. “I don’t want even more people to know what’s going on.”

“I need the help. I can’t stay awake twenty-four seven looking after you.”

“We’re going to be hitting the bars.” She huffs and starts to walk away. She was fine before, why is she getting so angry now? I swear that girl is starting to get on my nerves. I follow close behind her. I turn to see Aaron and Karen still flirting with one another and I roll my eyes.

“Aaron, move it,” I yell at him and he jumps back, running to my side.

“I am so getting some.” He cheers.

“I told you to stop thinking with your dick. You can fuck her when I say you can.”

He stops, looking confused. “That’s unfair,” he whines.

“You are here to help me, when it’s all over, you can fuck her.” I watch Sasha enter her room and I stand by her door as she slams it shut. I look down the halls, making sure no one is looking our way, or looking conspicuous.

“I hate you.” He crosses his arms.

“I love you, too,” I say sarcastically.

Unknown

I watch as she sings out to the crowd but I know she is singing to me when her eyes land on me. They are supposed to look out to everyone, but I know it’s different when she sees me. It’s always different when she sees me. I feel that pull. That feeling that says she is mine.

After the show, I stay where I am as the crowd starts to disappear. I move a little so I can see her and the band talking to Colin and Aaron. I feel angry as I watch Colin look at her like she is his.

She isn’t his.

I know they dated before their parents got married.

I know he hasn’t been in the picture for years.

But he’s back in her life. I don’t like it. I know that he made sure someone stayed outside her changing room. I saw them take away the flowers I gave her.

He’s going to try and keep her away from me, but that’s not going to happen.

They will slip up. They always do.

I know her life inside and out. I know her past and I know her present and I definitely know her future.

I am her future. I palm my fists as she looks up at him. I see red as I watch her walk away with him right behind. I walk outside, sticking to the shadows. I know where the cameras are so I know where to avoid.

I don’t wait long before they all get into cars, hearing where they are going. I run to my car, following not that far behind. Seeing Sasha step out, freshly showered in a black mini skirt and tank, my dick hardens for her.

I remember when I felt her soft skin as she slept.

I can’t wait to touch her again.

I wait in the long line patiently to get inside and, once in, I look straight to the VIP area and see Colin and Aaron looking around the room. I know they won’t spot me. They aren’t expecting me, but they soon will.

I order myself one beer and sit on a stool as I try and not look too obvious with my staring but as I look around the room, everyone is gawking up at them. Men whispering, women shrieking in excitement.

Karen and Sasha soon stand up and start dancing. Her smile really brightens up the room. She looks so happy, I can’t wait to see that every day.

Soon, Sasha. Soon.

Colin

A limo takes us to a closed-up building. I watch Sasha sitting across from me with her arms crossed. Aaron took the first shift as I told him I had to get up first. Sasha is doing a music video and from the look on her face, she looks a little hungover.

Serves her right, really.

I stay behind her as we get to the set.

I follow her inside the building and a man with spiked grey hair, wearing tight black pants and shirt, comes over with his arms spread out. “Sasha, darling.” He holds her hands and kisses both her cheeks. “I hope you’re as excited about this as we are.”

“You know I’m always excited to be working with you. I never work with anyone else.”

“You better not.” He swats his hand at her. “Who is this yummy specimen?” He looks at me, his eyes trailing all over my body, landing on my crotch.

“He’s my new bodyguard,” she says with no emotion.

“He is delish. Ever wanted to be an actor?” He walks towards me.

“Not really.” I stand up straighter.

“What a shame.” He eyes me one more time before walking back to Sasha who is smirking at me.

I follow them through the building, looking at the workers, seeing if I can spot anything out of the ordinary. We stop at a set that looks like a bedroom and next to it is another set that looks like a park. A few people start moving equipment and cameras and I step back so I’m not in the way, but still close by.

“Sasha,” I hear behind me. I turn to see a guy walk towards her and she hugs him in a tight embrace. My jaw ticks when he doesn’t release her right away. “I’ve missed you.” She puts her hand on his chest.

“I’ve missed you, too.”

“Right, come on you two love birds,” the guy with spiky hair says. I look to the guy close to Sasha and I wonder if she is fucking him, too. “We are going to start off doing the bedroom scene. I want to feel every emotion, Sash.” She nods. “Head over to the changing room and get ready, be back here in ten.”

“Got it.” She hugs the guy again and walks away. I run after her, coming to her side.

“Who is that guy?” She smiles innocently at me.

“What guy?”

“I thought we weren’t playing these games.” She stops.

“I’m not playing anything. I’m just doing my job, you just do yours.” She walks off again and I watch her go into what looks like changing rooms. I soon see Brady and Leo come out of the one next to it in expensive designer pants and shirts. I walk over to them to say hi.

“You haven’t been run off yet?” Brady laughs.

“Not yet.”

“I have never seen her act like this, you do bring out the best in her.” Leo laughs.

“Lucky me, I guess.” I sigh. I look to the door she went into.

“Do you want my opinion?” Brady asks me.

“Of course.”

“Let her come to you. Just give her space. Just don’t bate her.”

“We have moments where we’re fine, it’s all good, but then it’s like I do something wrong and she freaks out.” I sigh in frustration.

“That’s women for you.” I continue talking to them until I watch her come out in just a long white shirt, her face looking flawless with just eyeliner and mascara, making her big eyes pop. Her hair looks like she just had wild sex in the trailer. “I guess it’s time.” They clap my shoulder before heading back towards the set. I follow right behind Sasha.

“You don’t need to stand so close to me.” She turns and I am a few feet away.

I groan at her. “I’m here to watch you, just stop acting like a bitch.”

“I am not acting like a bitch.” Her hands go to her hips, lifting the shirt and I can see her black lace underwear.

“Can you please lower your arms?” I try and look away from her, but she smiles at me and raises her arms, making it look like she’s stretching. I see all her lace underwear and bare stomach.

“Why, like what you see?” She blows a kiss at me before turning and walking away. I am starting to lose patience.

“Okay, Sasha, go lie on the bed so you’re on your left side.” The guy with grey hair instructs her. I watch her climb on the bed, her eyes go to mine and I watch as her fingers start playing with the hem of the shirt.

I glare at her, causing her to smile even more.

“Max, I want you to lie on your back, with the bedsheet around your waist, pretend you're asleep.” So that’s the guy’s name. He lays down on the bed, but I notice he whispers something in her ear, causing her to chuckle before he rests his head on the pillow.

I cross my arms so no one sees my rolled-up fists.

Spiky hair guy calls out a few instructions and asks for the lights to go down. Everyone moves around quickly and I soon hear music being played, the lights dim, making the set look like it's night time, the moon shining on Sasha.

I recognize the song as Bette Midler ‘I think it’s Going to Rain.’ I watch as she starts to sing to Max as he pretends to sleep. The moonlight casts over his face, and she leans forward, brushing some hair from his forehead.

I watch as she sings softly. She looks out to the window as rain drops start to hit against it. Her voice gets stronger as she gets off the bed and heads to the window, looking out of it, her hand pressing against it.

She looks deep in thought. She turns, looking to Max and then back to the window, her hand gliding up the glass. I am so mesmerized by her, I jump when they yell cut. My eyes bore into her when she looks for me. She quickly looks away.

They do that scene a few times before moving to the next set. This time she is dressed in yoga pants and a long t-shirt as she sits on a swing in the park set. She starts to sing as she swings. It starts to rain but she doesn’t stop moving. At one point she tips her head back before she stops. Leaning forward, she presses her face into her hands. This happens another three times before they are happy with it.

The last part is of her and the band at a club. She watches Max start to dance with another girl. I watch as Sasha looks hurt as she watches him smile to the girl. Towards the end of the song, it’s like she is trying to reach out to him before pulling her hand back. The song ends and soon all the lights switch on.

“That’s it, guys.” I look at the clock to see we have been here for six hours. It didn’t even feel we were here for that long. I guess I loved watching her and time just flew by. The song is stuck in my head. Her voice playing over and over in my mind.

I watch her walk to the changing room trailer and I wait outside until she reemerges in the clothes she came in. I walk out first back to the limo. I don’t want her to say anything. The voice in my head is of her singing and I don’t want her bitchy comments to ruin that for me.

Sasha

I think I had too much to drink. I just feel so happy. I love every song that gets played and Karen and I dance to each one without a care in the world. I shouldn’t have drank so much but I know Colin is here to look after me. We just played another gig and I am on such a high.

The longer the night goes on, the more I keep thinking of him. I really have missed him. I tried to hold onto my hurt and anger for him but it’s getting harder. I keep looking over his way and like he knows when I’m looking at him, his eyes will find mine. Each time, I see that look he always used to give me.

I know that he wants me.

He would be an idiot if he couldn’t tell I wanted him, too.

I am still sexually frustrated since I didn’t get to finish as Colin pulled Digger away from me the other day and I don’t want to give him the satisfaction in pleasing myself.

I used to think that Digger was everything I needed sexually, but having Colin so close to me, how he speaks to me, I know I was missing something.

I am never truly sexually satisfied since Colin ruined me for any other man long ago.

I know that now.

He has been back in my life for only a few days and he is already getting under my skin.

I shouldn’t be thinking like this. He is my stepbrother but I want to say fuck it. Just for one night. It’s only a matter of time before we end up tearing each other’s clothes off, so why not just do it now and get it over with?

I grab Karen by the hand and pull her to the bar, ordering four shots of tequila. I down two, one right after the other, and wait for her to do the same.

“I want to fuck Colin,” I blurt out to her. She starts coughing,

“What?” She touches her chest. “You can’t fuck him. You’ve been telling me how much you hate him since he’s been back.”

“I know, but I still want to fuck him. Angry sex can be so good.” I look over to him and watch as he looks around the area. Seeing him in his suit, the shirt hugging his tight body, has me burning up. I feel my body being shaken as I turn to Karen.

“Sasha, he is your stepbrother. If it got out that you fucked him, even once, your reputation, the band's reputation will never be the same.” I know that she’s right. I don’t know if it’s the drink but with the ache building inside me, I don’t care.

“I know that. I just need him.” I need his hard cock so bad. She holds onto my shoulders.

“I think we have had way too much to drink. I know you will think differently tomorrow.”

“What if I get you and Aaron to fuck?” I try and bargain and she steps back. I know she liked him back in school. She wouldn’t admit it, but she did. She wouldn’t have wanted to lose her virginity to him if she didn’t have some sort of thing for him.

“If I wanted to fuck him, I could.” She places her hands on her hips. I start shaking my head at her.

“I heard Colin say to him that he isn’t allowed to fuck you since he’s on the job looking after me, unless Colin says so, but if Colin is busy with me, you could get busy with Aaron.” I sing out the last words.

“You are one evil girl.” I know me saying Aaron isn’t allowed to go near her, is more of a challenge for her.

“Just let me fuck him to get him out of my system. He may not be all that anymore. I may have thought he was great in bed since he was my first but now that I’m more experienced, he could be shit. If he is, that’s it.”

“What if he is mind-blowing like you remember?” I know that it is most likely to be.

“Then at least I had it one more time. You and I know after the stalker thing is over with, he will be gone. So let me do this,” I plead with her.

“I’m not your mother, but you do what you want to do.” Bingo.

“You are only agreeing because you want to fuck Aaron now.” We both burst out laughing.

“You shouldn’t have told me he isn’t allowed.. Now all I’m thinking about is his dick.” She groans.

“We are fucked up.”

She shrugs. “All the good rockstars are. Go get fucked girl.” I give her a tight hug.

“Tell him to come find me, I’m going to get some fresh air.” I head to the fire exit that leads me to an alleyway and I lean against the wall, my heart pounding.

It doesn’t take long for Colin to run out, and he looks angry, but I need him. I need him right now.

I need him to touch me.

“What the fuck were you thinking, coming out here on your own?” he growls, his eyes trained on me. Before I give him time to say anything else, I pull him to me, my mouth landing on his. He quickly pulls back, looking confused. “Sasha,” he breathes.

“Don’t think,” I beg him. He takes a step back.

“We can’t do this. You know we can’t do this.” I walk slowly to him, pressing my body close to his.

“I know.” I lay my hands on his chest and can feel his heartbeat pounding against my palm. “I missed you, Colin. So much.” I look into his eyes. “I need you inside me.”

“Please don’t talk like that.” He holds onto my hands.

“If I could give up my music right now just for you to fuck me, to please me, to make me scream out in ecstasy, I would. I am aching for you.”

“You don’t mean that. You’ve had too much to drink…” He is shaking his head, looking to the ground.

“I mean it. I miss you, Colin. Have you missed me?” I hold my breath as I glide my hand down his chest until I reach his erection, cupping it.

“Every day,” he whispers, his forehead pressing against mine. “But we can’t do this.”

“I need you, Colin. Please need me, too.” He looks up to the sky before looking back to me and his eyes have gone dark. His lips land on mine as he pushes me against the wall. His kiss isn’t gentle; it’s hard, it's fast. His hands are touching me everywhere, my fingers dig into his hair as he groans into my mouth.

I feel his hands lift my skirt until his fingers find my soaked underwear and I moan when I feel him rip them away from me, the air hitting my heated pussy. I grip his hair tighter when his fingers enter me.

He starts thrusting his fingers in and out, making my head dizzy. I grab hold of his belt, undoing the buckle and his pants, freeing his cock, wrapping my hand around him. I place him at my entrance and he soon thrusts inside me, causing us both to groan by the contact.

I’m so full.

It’s like I can feel him everywhere.

He starts thrusting like a crazy man. He bites down on my neck and I scream out in pleasure. Fuck, I’ve missed this. No one else can do this to me; no one can make me feel like I’m on cloud nine. He bites down harder and I hold onto his head, asking him for more.

He goes harder and faster and I’m so close, I can feel my release approaching, when there is a commotion down the alley and we both stop. The only sounds I can hear is our heavy breathing. We both look to where the sound came from but nothing else happens.

“Fuck.” Colin breathes before he pulls out of me and I whimper at the loss. It has dawned on me that’s twice now I haven’t got my release.

I could cry.

I watch Colin adjust himself and I pull down my skirt, taking the ripped underwear from the ground and placing them in his pocket. He takes my hand and guides us down the alleyway and no one is there but a trash can has fallen to the ground.

“We need to go.” He calls someone on his phone and swears when they don’t pick up. It doesn’t take a genius to know he’s trying to call Aaron and he’s probably busy fucking Karen. At least they’re getting some. We get to our car and he helps me as he talks down the phone. “We are heading back to Sasha’s home. Think the guy was watching her, meet me there.” He hangs up.

We don’t say anything else on the ride over, both sitting in silence, and when we get home, he takes me with him as he searches all the rooms but nothing is out of place. He heads to the living room and sits on the couch, his head in his hands. I sit opposite him, feeling a little out of place. The alcohol leaving my system.

“We shouldn’t have done that,” he says, still not looking at me.

“I know,” I tell him.

“I want you, Sasha. I have always wanted you, but things are different now.”

“I know,” I say again.

“If I could have you without consequences, then I would. Being around you is so hard, but I’m trying. You look at me with your big eyes, hearing that sexy voice of yours saying you want me…” He sighs. “It makes me want to throw caution to the wind and say fuck it. Not caring what our parents think or what the people out in the real world would think.” I stay silent. “But we would get so much grief. You are following your dream and, trust me, I know what it feels like for it to be snatched up away from you.” I see the sadness in his eyes.

He lost his dream. One stupid game ended his whole career. Everything he ever worked for. Gone. I know he wouldn’t want that for me.

“Your mother would hate me and she has been so good to me. My father would disown me. I wouldn’t want them to see you any different,” he continues.

“I know,” I whisper.

“I need to think with my head and not my heart.” I feel tears prickle my eyes. “I still love you.” I look up to him and his eyes are on me.

“I still love you,” I whisper to him, tears flowing down my cheeks. “I haven’t stopped loving you.” I start to cry harder. “I have tried so hard to move on, but I can’t. You hurt me so much. You broke me, you broke me for any other man.” He stands, walking towards me, but I stand up, moving away from him, wiping the tears away angrily.

“I tried to do what was right.”

“By ignoring me…”

“By protecting you,” he interrupts me.

“From what? You promised me you would never hurt me. You promised that you would stay in touch with me. You lied to me. You were my everything and you lied.” He tries to walk towards me again but I move away.

“You don’t get to sit there and tell me everything that I already know. Telling me all the reasons why we can’t be together. I have told myself all those things for years. It still doesn’t stop how I feel. You tell me you still love me and I’m supposed to nod my head and act like nothing has changed? That you are going to be by my side for God knows how long and we are supposed to be okay with that?”

“Sasha,” he says shakily.

“Don’t ‘Sasha’ me. I gave myself to you tonight. I gave you my body and you acted like I disgusted you after.”

“I thought we were being watched. If you disgusted me, I wouldn’t have dragged you around the whole fucking house making sure that you were safe. My main priority is you being safe!” he yells back at me.

“But fuck how we feel?”

“Stop talking like that!” he screams at me.

“Like what?” I spit at him.

“Like this…” He points at me. “Like this bitch that has taken over your body. I am trying to do what’s right. Don’t you get that?”

“What is right is that you and I were meant to be together. You said I could have you as long as I wanted you. I want you now. I want you to be mine. I want you to want me,” I cry out to him. I walk around him but after a few steps, he takes hold of my hand, spinning me around.

“I want that, too.” He pulls me into him, cupping my cheeks.

“Then have me. I hate how we have been, how we have been acting around each other. It’s not us. I just want to be us again.”

“Not everyone will accept us.” His thumb strokes my bottom lip, causing my eyes to close.

“I have spent years away from you, don’t let me go through that again,” I whisper and soon, his lips gently touch mine.

“I’m all in.” He pulls back.

“You mean it?” I give him a watery smile.

“If you know this won’t be easy. But yes, I’m all in, if you will have me?” I jump up, wrapping my legs around his waist.

“I will always have you.”

“You have been a complete bitch, I hated seeing you like that. It was like being around someone else.”

“You have been a complete ass. So annoying,” she teases.

“Guess we are a match made in heaven.” He kisses my nose. “I love you, Sasha, and I’m sorry it took me so long to come back to you.” He rubs his nose with mine.

“You’re here now.” I lean forward and kiss him and the door bangs open, Karen and Aaron barging in. Their eyes bug out when they see us. “Hi, guys,” I say sheepishly.

“Hi, Sash.” Karen gives me a small wave.

“I got your message,” Aaron says, holding a brown envelope in his hands. “We found this on the doorstep.” Colin helps me to my feet and we both walk to Aaron. I watch Colin take the envelope. He opens it up and we see picture after picture of us in the alleyway.

“That motherfucker!” he shouts into the room. I take the photos from him, looking through each one.

“He was watching us,” I say quietly.

Colin

What the fuck was I thinking, kissing Sasha in a dirty alleyway? Fuck, it was more than kissing, I was basically ravaging her in a public place, and this sicko was watching, taking pictures.

“We need to call the police,” Karen speaks up. I look to Sasha and she still is looking at the photos in her hands. I grab my phone from my pocket when Aaron stops me.

“You can’t.” I look to him angrily.

“Why the hell not?”

“They will ask to look at the pictures. They will know that you are related and this may get plastered all over the papers.”

“Fuck.” He’s right. I bet the stalker knows that, too. He is toying with me and I don’t like it.

“I guess you won’t be able to tell Xander, either,” Karen says quietly. I’m screwed. I really wanted to keep Sasha safe and I’ve just made things worse. I walk to Sasha, taking the pictures away and sitting her down.

“I will figure this out,” I try and reassure her.

“I know you will. I tried to be spontaneous, and follow what I was feeling, and I didn’t think of anything else. All I’m thinking about now is what if you never came out when you did? Was he watching me before you found me?” I look into her scared eyes and my blood starts to boil. She’s right. How long was he there for?

“You need to go get some sleep. I’ve checked your room already but Aaron and I will take turns watching over you.”

“I’ll sleep over, too. It will be like a slumber party.” Karen smiles to her and Sasha nods. I watch them walk up the stairs but I quickly run after her, stopping her with a gentle kiss.

“It doesn’t change what we talked about tonight. I’m all in, okay?” She kisses my cheek and nods before heading back up with Karen.

I head to Aaron and he is looking at his phone. “What’s up?” I ask him.

“Oh, it's Danny, he’s saying he’s around and if we want to meet up sometime.” God, I haven’t heard from Danny since graduation. I think I remember him saying he’s going to work for his uncle or something.

“Tell him we’ll meet up soon. But don’t fill him in on what’s going on. I don’t want anyone else knowing about what Sasha is going through.”

“You got it.” He presses a few keys and pockets his phone. “What now, boss?”

“I’ll take the first watch and you get some sleep. We switch after four hours.” We say our goodnights and I walk around the house once more, making sure every window is bolted shut and front and back doors are locked. I know I did a sweep already, but I need to double check.

I feel eerie knowing he watched me and Sasha be intimate. If I was a stalker obsessed with a girl, I know I would be angry seeing another man touch her. I don’t think he will be happy with me right now.

I head back upstairs to Sasha’s room and knock softly on her door until I hear them both tell me to come in. Seeing Sasha sitting on her bed wearing a light pink tank and shorts, hugging a pillow, it makes her look so much younger.

“I’m just checking the windows.” I kiss her forehead before looking around the room one more time.

“I thought you said windows, not seeing if there is a bogeyman under the bed,” Karen jokes.

“Sorry, just want to make sure you’re both safe. I’ll be right outside that door. If you hear anything or feel unsafe, just shout out to me. I’ll be in here in a flash.”

“Thanks, Colin,” Sasha whispers. I walk to her, leaning over her as I hold her.

“I’ve got you,” I whisper in her hair.

“I know.” She breathes into my chest. I step back and give her one final look before stepping back out. I grab a comfortable chair from one of the rooms and sit outside her door, listening to my surroundings.

* * *

Aaron took over, and once my head hit the pillow, I was passed out like a light. Hearing my alarm go off makes it feel like I was only asleep for ten minutes. I quickly wash my face and brush my teeth and head back to Aaron who is on his phone.

“Hey man.” I clap his shoulder. “Anything to report?” He shakes his head.

“Nope, nothing.” That’s good.

“I’m going to make us some coffee.” I head to the kitchen and make a fresh pot. I’m leaning against the counter when I hear something outside.

I walk slowly to the other side of the house, opening the front door and my mouth hangs open when I see a crowd of reporters at the barred gate. They all shout when they spot me, asking me question after question.

“Is it true Miss Bennett is being stalked?”

“Is it true you only took this job because your career ended so terribly?”

“Is it true that Miss Bennett is having a breakdown?” Flashes of lights are going off. I am about to close the door when Sasha walks out with sleepy eyes.

“What’s going…” She stops mid-sentence, looking shocked. I grab her, pulling her back into the house. “Why are they outside my house?” she asks, panicked.

“It leaked that you’re being stalked.” I hold onto her shoulders.

She rubs her forehead. “How?”

“I don’t know.” I pull her to me.

“What the fuck is going on?” Karen and Aaron both run down the stairs.

“It’s all came out. They are asking about the stalker.”

“What the fuck?” Karen shouts. She starts pacing. It doesn’t take long until the door barges open and my dad and Marie walks in. Looking at my dad’s face, he doesn’t look happy.

“I asked you to do one job. One job and you can’t do that. How the hell did all this get out?” he shouts at me.

“I don’t know,” I shout back at him. He looks to Aaron and waltzes to him.

“Who the fuck are you?”

“That’s Aaron, my best friend, I asked for his help,” I say defenselessly.

“Did you fucking tell? I bet you got a good amount of money by squealing.” My dad pushes him and I run to him, pushing him away.

“Back off, it wasn’t him. You said this has been going on for months but now it’s gotten worse. It could have been anyone working with the band, so calm the fuck down.” I point my finger at him.

“I’m sorry. I woke up and the house is all over the news.” I step away and head to the living room, putting on the TV and, yup, cameras are on the house. At least I know with them out there, the stalker can’t get close.

“It was going to come out eventually. We just need to hold a press conference, if that’s what you call them, and tell them that, yes, there is a stalker but it’s being handled. I am sure the greats had to go through all this before so it will be fine. With the paparazzi all over Sasha, there is no way the stalker can get close to her with all the cameras around.” I try and reassure everyone.

“He’s right, honey.” Marie holds onto my dad’s arm.

“I will get it set up.” He smiles to her. I am calming myself down also when I feel arms wrap around my arm. I look to see Sasha smiling up at me. I hold onto her hand smiling back.

“I like when you take charge.” She chuckles, causing me to laugh.

“Hell no.” We both turn to my dad and his face has turned red. “What did I say about her?” He runs over, pushing me. “I told you to stay away from her. You couldn’t even do that. It’s been a week, a fucking week, and you couldn’t keep it in your fucking pants.” I push him back.

“Calm the fuck down,” I scream at him.

“Don’t tell me to calm the fuck down. I told you not to touch her. To stay away from her.”

“Honey, what is going on?” Marie asks, looking at us confused.

“My son is fucking your daughter.” She gasps and I pull my arm back, punching him.

“Don’t you dare!” I scream at him. He is huffing and puffing, but he knows he won’t be able to take me. I am bigger than he is, he knows it.

“Why do you think we are sleeping together?” Sasha asks softly. Xander glares at her.

“I knew all about you two years ago. I fucking heard you both at it after graduation and I told my son to leave you alone. I try and help him to get back on his feet and this is how he repays me?” He glares back at me.

“You knew?” Sasha asks him, shaking her head. “All this time and you knew, and yet you asked him to be my new bodyguard?”

“Only if he didn’t fuck up, but guess what, he did.”

“That night, when you ended it,” she looks to me, “it was because of him.” I look to the ground. I don’t know what to say to her. “You didn’t leave because you wanted to, but because you had to. That’s why you avoided me over the years.” I walk to her, holding her hands.

“What is happening?” Marie yells out with her hands in the air. “Sasha, you were with Colin?” Sasha nods.

“He was the guy I liked back in high school. The one I was in the arms of when you called that day. The one I fell for.” She looks up to my face.

“You were together when we told you we were going to get married?”

“We ended it, we stopped it. We tried to move on, but it was hard. I guess it ended again but it was because of Xander, I guess.”

“You knew about this and you never told me?” Marie yells at him.

“I didn’t want to hurt you,” he tries to explain.

“I knew after Colin left that something wasn’t right with my little girl. I saw the sadness in her eyes for years. She wasn’t the same. Now I know why. You shouldn’t have kept me from it.”

“But if people found out…”

“I don’t give a damn what people think. I remember seeing how my daughter was back in high school. I saw her glow and because of us, they put their happiness to the side, they were kids and they acted like grown-ups.” She walks to Sasha. “You should have told me.”

“You were so happy.” I see tears in both their eyes.

“So were you.” Sasha sniffs. “Do you love her?” she asks me.

“I always have,” I tell her, entwining my fingers with Sasha’s.

“Then be together.”

“Marie, you can’t be…”

“I’m not finished with you,” she interrupts him. “I don’t care what people think and I know they wouldn’t be outing themselves to us if they already haven’t thought about all that. My daughter is in love, fuck anyone who gets in the way.” I look to her and my mouth hangs open. I don’t think I have ever heard her swear.

“Your mom is so badass,” Aaron whispers in Sasha’s ear.

“Marie, it could ruin her career.”

“Her career is music and that’s it. Not her personal life. I want my baby happy, end of discussion.” She winks at me. “Take care of her.”

“I will.”

“I always told you, you were a good man. A little rough around the edges but a good man.”

“Thank you, Mom.” Sasha runs into her arms.

“Now that all the drama about you two is over, we still have a stalker and the media to sort out.”

“Xander will call a press conference and with the stalker thing, we will wait to see what he does now knowing that the media is around.”

“I’ll make some calls,” Xander says before heading to the kitchen.

“Thank you for being so understanding. I thought you would have killed me.” I smile to her.

“Don’t get me wrong, if you hurt her, I will gut you like a fish.” She pats my cheek before following Xander.

“I can’t believe you two are together. Just makes you wonder what would have happened if you spoke to her at the very beginning. You would never have broken up,” Aaron says and I glare at him.

“You really know how to put a damper on things.” Karen pushes him.

“Just saying.” He shrugs.

“Least we are together now.” I smile down to Sasha and she leans on her tiptoes, kissing my lips.

Unknown

I grab hold of the table, tipping it over, grabbing anything that is near me, and chucking it against the far wall. This is not how this was supposed to go.

He was supposed to back off.

Now the media is involved.

I can’t get caught.

I open up my tablet and scroll through some videos until I land on one of them all in the hallway near the front door.

Colin may think he was being smart by checking everywhere, but he should have looked at the photos that hung around the house. Or the mirror in the bathroom. I made sure I was two steps ahead.

I watch as Xander and Marie enter the home. I listen to every word.

My eyes trail to Sasha and she doesn’t look freaked. She actually looks calm, and when she walks to Colin, I feel anger seep into my very soul.

Hearing them admit they are together just throws me over the edge.

I had a plan, but he has fucked it up.

She is mine.

Mine!

I guess I need to do the final steps now before she falls in too deep with that jackass.

I take in a few deep breaths.

I’m coming, Sasha.

I’m coming for you.

Sasha

Today has been crazy.

I am happy that Mom is on board with me and Colin; Xander, on the other hand, is a completely different story. I wish I could hate him for what he did, but I know he felt he had to step in. I have been so angry and upset for so long I have no energy to put it on someone else.

Especially to the person who has helped me with my career. He has been by my side, going to meetings with me, reading over the contracts. I can’t put years of him being there for me away.

The press conference is tomorrow and I have also decided to tell them about me and Colin.

I don’t want them to find out in any other way. I want them to know the whole story.

The truth.

The band and I have rehearsed for the rest of the day to keep my mind off things. It is the last night I’m back home before we are back on the road tomorrow.

Colin has stayed at my side all day, watching me. Nothing has happened since last night with the envelope incident but there were times in the past where I would receive nothing for weeks, so hopefully with the media on watch, it has scared him off.

I am about to head on stage, the crowd chanting out the band’s name over and over. I always feel buzzed before I start to play. I take one step and then I’m being pulled back, arms wrapped around my middle, kisses get laid all over my neck.

“Have I mentioned how hot you look?” Colin breathes onto my neck.

“I’m sure you told me after you fucked my brains out before.” He twirls me around, smiling seductively at me.

“I had to calm your nerves somehow.”

“I’m always calm.”

“Then my only excuse is that I couldn’t keep my hands to myself.” He kisses my lips hard before pulling back. “Go be amazing.” He slaps my ass, causing me to yelp.

I head on stage, standing in my spot. All the lights are switched off. One beam of light shines on me as the drums start to play. I look to the ground and when the first words leave my mouth, I look up slowly to the crowd.

I sing Bette Midler's ‘Oh Industry.’ I grab hold of the microphone, each word slowly leaving my lips. The crowd is hushed. I wanted to play something different, something of the old me.

I look into the crowd and move closer to them. When the instrumental part comes, I go to my knees, looking like I’m praying. I sing softer, my hand pressed against my chest before standing again.

I walk to the edge of the stage and take a seat, singing closer to the people that have made my dreams come true. I smile when I see phone lights shine. The spotlight shines off me and onto Karen, Leo, and Brady as the instrumental part plays again.

I sing the last words. Then there is silence before the crowd screams in cheers.

“I want to do something different tonight, I hope that’s okay?” The crowd cheers again. “I know you all have heard about what I’m going through.” The place hushes. “I want you to know that music is my life, it’s in my soul. I hope no matter what comes, you will remember that I thank you for supporting me, for being there.” Tears form in my eyes.

I sing all the covers I have ever sang from high school until now. The show should have ended an hour ago but no one seems to mind. I let all the words seep out of me. When the last word leaves me, I thank the crowd and leave, running into Colin’s arms.

“You were amazing.”

“You need to think up some other words.” I laugh at him.

“Perfect. How’s that?”

“I’m happy with that.” He kisses me. “I need to go get a shower, I stink.”

“I don’t care.” I hit his arm.

“You were supposed to say that I don’t stink.”

“I’m not going to lie to you.” He laughs.

“Right, I’m going for a shower.” He takes hold of my hand and walks me to my changing room. We get to my door when his phone starts to ring. He says a few words before hanging up. “Everything okay?”

“Yeah, there seems to be a fight outside the exit. I’ll be right back. Go make yourself even more beautiful. He kisses my cheek before running away. I sigh as I watch him leave before opening the door. I’m taking off my jewelry, when there is a knock on the door.

“Come in,” I shout out and a guy in a suit walks in, smiling at me. I study him and he looks so familiar.

“Hey, hope it’s okay I’m here, just waiting for Colin.” I pause. “I’m Danny from school.” I knew I recognized him.

“Oh, my God, Danny, I remember you. You look so different.” I stand up, giving him a hug. He is beaming at me.

“You were great out there.” I wave him off.

“Thank you. It was my last night here so wanted to go out with a bang.”

“I liked that you just sang covers.” I smile at him. He walks closer to me, leaning against the wall.

“Thanks. So, you are catching up with Colin?” I ask him.

“Yeah, I messaged Aaron yesterday and he told me to drop by since you all go back on the road tomorrow. I didn’t want to miss out on seeing you all.”

“I’m sure Colin is going to be glad to see you. What have you been doing since high school?”

“Worked with my uncle.” He doesn’t elaborate.

“That’s cool.” Unsure what to say.

“So, you and Colin?” I feel myself blushing.

“Yeah.” I look away from him.

“I didn’t mean to pry.” I wave him off.

“Sorry, it’s just a touchy subject as you may know.”

“Yeah, I guess. I followed his career and what a shame that he hurt his arm the way he did. If it didn’t happen, he could still be playing pro. But here he is, back home.” I start to put my jewelry in my bag to keep myself busy.

“I know,” I say quietly.

“I’ve watched your career, also,” he says.

“That’s sweet. It’s weird, isn’t it? I didn’t think I would actually get this far.”

“You are a great singer. I remember when I first heard you. You sang ‘Call on Me’ by Starley at the party. I was mesmerized ever since.” I remember that. I’m surprised that he does, too.

“I actually sang that tonight.”

“I know.” Of course, he watched the show. “At the talent show, you were just in your element. I knew you would get far.”

“Thank you. I’m sure Colin will be here soon. I need to quickly grab a shower.”

“Of course.” He stands up straighter. “Can I ask you a question?”

“Sure.” He walks closer to me.

“Did you like my flowers?” I look at him, confused.

“Excuse me?”

“I told you soon, Sasha.” His eyes are boring into mine. Then it clicks. My eyes go wide and I try to step away from him but he grabs hold of my arm, pulling me into him, my back to his front. He puts a piece of cloth against my mouth and soon, everything goes dark.

Danny

I knew she would be mine.

When her body limps in my arms, I walk to the wardrobe, moving the wooden back that leads to another door. They didn’t think there was a door here, but, why would they?

I always made sure I never got caught.

I made sure I’m always a step ahead.

After all, my uncle does own the record company Sasha and her band work for. The workers here know that I am a manager for that company.

I have her over my shoulder as I put the wood back in place, closing the secret door behind me. I walk out through the fire exit and put her in my car.

I have one final step to take care of before all this ends.

I know Colin won’t stop looking for her, so I need to make sure he does.

Colin

I had to pull away the two guys that were in a serious fight, saying they were told the winner would get ten grand. I had to get security to pull them apart and tell them police would be involved if they didn’t leave.

How stupid do they have to be?

No one would pay that much over a fight.

“That was entertaining.” Aaron laughs.

“Glad you thought it was.” We head to Sasha’s changing room. “I just can’t wait to get out of this town.”

“When do we leave?”

“We do the press conference and then straight onto the road.”

“Looking forward to it.” When we get to Sasha’s door, I give it a knock, leaning against the doorframe. “Think she didn’t hear you?”

“She said she was taking a shower.” I knock a little louder, but I don’t hear a sound. I knock again.

“Maybe she can’t hear you.” I knock again before poking my head through the door, but no sign of her. I call out her name, but nothing.

“Let me see if anyone has seen her.” I start asking a few of the roadies but they said no one has left the room. I start to pull my hair in worry. Where is she?

“Colin,” Aaron shouts, pushing a guy towards us. “This guy knows something.”

“Where’s Sasha?” I ask him loudly.

“I haven’t seen her, but I saw a guy in a suit go in but no one has come back out.” Fuck.

“What guy?”

“A guy who works for the recording studio. He comes by every now and then to check things out.” I look at him, confused.

“You have a name?” He thinks it over.

“Mr. Sullivan, I think his name is.”

“Are you sure?”

He nods. “I think so.” I grab out my phone and go through some pictures until I click on one and show it to him.

“Is he the guy?”

“Yeah, that’s him.” I look to my phone. “Is something wrong?” I don’t know.

“What’s your name?” Aaron asks him.

“Joe.”

“Thanks, Joe, you can go.” He looks to us both before leaving. “Surely, it can’t be him.” I go on Google and I pull him up. I swear under my breath. “What?”

“You know I said he works for his uncle?”

“Yeah.”

“His uncle's company is the one that signed Sasha.”

“What has that got to do with Danny being here?”

“I think he’s our stalker.”

“Danny? It can’t be.”

“My gut feeling says it's him. Call him from your phone.” I watch him do it before taking the phone off him. I start pacing as I hear the ringing go on and on before he finally answers.

“Colin, it’s been a long time,” he replies.

“It’s you, isn’t it?” There’s silence.

“What gave me away?” Fuck.

“Why? Why are you doing this?” Aarons' eyes go wide.

“Because she is supposed to be with me. You don’t deserve her,” he growls.

“Don’t hurt her, Danny.”

“Why would I do that? We’re going to be happy. Trust me.” He hangs up.

“Fuck. It is him.” I start to run out of the building.

“What should I do?” Aaron runs after me.

“Call the police. I am going to head back to her house.”

“What are you going to find there?” I don’t know.

“Not sure.” All I know is that I need to find her.

I get in the rented car, telling the driver to take me to Sasha’s home. I feel like I’m going to have a heart attack. I grab my phone, calling my dad and after a few rings, he answers.

“What is it?” he answers.

“He’s got her,” I say in a panicked voice.

“Who's got who?”

“Danny has Sasha. She’s gone.” I rub my forehead. “Can you drive faster,” I yell to the driver.

“Who is Danny? What do you mean he has Sasha?” I groan down the line.

“Danny Sullivan, we went to school with him. He is our stalker and he has Sasha.”

“Oh, my God. Where are you now?” His voice goes high pitched.

“I’m on my way to her house to see if I can find anything. The police are being called but Dad, I fucked up, I’m so sorry. There was a fight outside and I was sorting that out, but it was a distraction. It was him getting me away.”

“Son, calm down.”

“I fucked up. I was supposed to keep her safe and I fucked up.” My eyes prickle with tears.

“We are getting in the car now, we will meet you there.” I nod, words stuck in my throat. “She will be okay.” I don’t know if he’s trying to convince himself or me. I hang up and look out the window, each second I’m in this car, it feels like an eternity.

I jump out when I see the house even though the car didn’t stop. I run inside the darkened house, trying to see or hear anything. I look in every room on the ground floor before running up the stairs. I get to her room, opening the door slowly to see her tied up on the bed. I don’t get a chance to get to her before I feel a bang hit me across the head.

Darkness takes over.

Danny

“Why are you doing this?” Sasha cries to me. I lie next to her on her bed, stroking her hair. She turns her face away from me. She thinks I will hurt her but I won’t. She needs to know that I love her, that all this is for her.

“I want you to see we are supposed to be together.” I wipe away a few tears that fall.

“Why didn’t you just ask me out? Why didn’t you just talk to me?” I rest my back against the bed frame. I look down her body, I hate that I had to tie her up, but I don’t want to take any chances of her trying to run away from me. Her arms are tied behind her as well as her ankles.

“We both know you wouldn’t have agreed to be with me. It was obvious that you were still in love with Colin. I watched you fuck those dickheads over the years. The men that didn’t deserve to even breathe in the same room as you.”

“What do you mean you watched me?” She sniffs. I look around her room before standing and going to a few of her photos on the wall, taking one down and taking it back to the bed.

“You can get cameras so small that they look like nails. No one would look twice unless they know what they are looking for.” Her eyes widen in surprise. “I told you before I have been watching your career. I have been watching you for a very long time.

“Hearing you sing back at that party, I was angry with you. Talking to me the way you did, defending those nerdy friends of yours, but as I watched you sing, smiling up to Colin, I wanted it to be me. Watching him touch you in the garden, seeing the pleasure on your face, the sounds you made.” I close my eyes, imagining her there.

“The assholes you let touch you in college. Fucking in clubs. I knew you were getting over Colin so I bided my time. I watched you come when you didn’t think anyone was watching, but deep down you knew you were being watched. It’s what made you scream out louder in pleasure.”

“You watched me all those times?”

I nod as I smile at her. “You felt me there, right? I know you did. Every gig you had was because of me; I helped you get where you are. I’m the one that got you signed to my uncle's record label. I helped you get your foot in the door, the rest you did yourself like I knew you would. Who couldn’t love your voice?” I touch her mouth, her lips shaking.

“You did it all?” She looks down and I lift her chin, forcing her to look at me.

“I only helped, you needed it. I love you so much I did anything to help make your dreams come true. I love you, Sasha. I love you more than that dick ever could. He left you, he fucked his way through girls, because he could. He even went back to that Nicole. That day at the restaurant, you were running late, he was fucking her.” She looks at me confused.

“You made sure I was running late that day with the meeting,” she tells me.

“Like I said, I was helping you, even if you didn’t realize it. I had to show my uncle that other labels wanted you before he snatched you up.” She shakes her head.

“Why are you showing yourself now?” I stand up and start pacing.

“Because of Colin.” I spit out his name. “He had to try and weasel himself back into your life. Tell you everything you want to hear. He said all this to you once before. He said he would be there for you, but he wasn’t. He had his chance and he blew it.” I walk back to her, cupping her face.

“I wanted to show my love to you, I gave you love letters, flowers. Everything you wanted, I made your dreams a reality.” I lean forward, about to press my lips against hers when I hear the front door bang open. She is about to open her mouth but I place the gag, stopping her from saying a word.

I stand behind her door, her body going rigid, I glare at her and she stops, more tears flowing from her cheeks. I hear footsteps run up the stairs and I hold my breath as the door opens. I watch Colin walk in, looking at Sasha, but before he has a chance to take another step, I grab a statue head that I took from the living room, hitting him across the head, causing him to collapse to the floor. Sasha cries against the gag.

“Don’t worry, he will soon be out of our lives.”

Sasha

I look at Colin on the floor and I feel like I’m about to throw up. I see blood on the back of his head and I start thrashing on the bed but it’s no use, the ties are digging into my skin as I sob out.

“Don’t cry, it’s going to be okay.” Danny comes to my side, all I want to do is hurt him. He pulls the gag from my mouth so it’s now against my neck. I need him to free my ties, but don’t know how. I look back to Colin and he isn’t moving. Please be okay. “Stop looking at him.” He grabs my face, his fingers hurting my cheeks.

“You need to help him. He’s supposed to be your friend,” I beg him.

“Friends.” He laughs. “In high school, no one is really friends. I was in his group and that’s it. He thought he was the king of the place. A God. Well, look at him now.” He laughs.

“Please just stop this. If you let me go and let me get some help, we can move on. I won’t tell anyone what happened. We can be friends…” He pulls my hair back.

“If you give me that friends speech, I swear…” He growls at me. “We are more than friends. MORE!” he shouts, making me flinch.

“I’m sorry,” I whisper, and his face softens, before letting my hair go. “You're scaring me, though,” I say shakily. He strokes my cheek to my jaw, his hand gliding down my neck. I feel my whole body tense up.

“I don’t want to scare you. I want you to see how much I care.” His hand reaches the top of my chest. “You are mine, Sasha.” His hand goes to my breasts and I whimper. I look to Colin but he still hasn’t moved, I feel my heart start to break.

Please wake up.

Please.

His body presses against mine as he cups my breast. I feel his erection press against my side. “You have no idea how long I have waited to really touch you.” He uses his finger to start circling my covered nipple. “In your sleep, you seem to like my touch.” I feel bile start to rise up my throat. “You sleep so peacefully.” He kneels up, then straddles me.

“Danny, please,” I beg him.

“I love hearing you say my name. Begging me. I am going to give us what we both want.” His hands glide down my stomach, lifting up my top, exposing my breasts. A flood of tears escapes me.

His mouth goes to one of my nipples as he starts sucking hard and I feel my whole body shaking. This can’t be happening to me. I need to think. It is really hard to do so when I am so close to being raped.

I feel my body start to shut off, and I know soon my mind will as well. To block what is about to happen. I pull the ties again, but nothing. I feel his lips on my stomach and when he gets to my skirt, I start to sob. His hand glides up my thighs, pulling my skirt up. His nose presses against my core, inhaling me.

“You smell better than I could ever imagine.” I feel his tongue over my underwear and I start thrashing around, trying to keep him off me, but he pins me down. “You’ll feel differently after we make love. You will soon feel how I feel.” How can he think like this?

“Danny, please don’t,” I cry out.

“Just give in, we both have waited a long time for this. Just give in,” he tries to lull me. My whole body won’t stop shaking, my wrists are in pain as I try with all my might to be set free. He’s going to rape me.

“No,” I scream at him and he sits up glaring at me. “Let me go.” I sob out to him. “This isn’t love. If you loved me, you wouldn’t be doing this.” His face comes close to mine.

“I am doing this because I do love you.” He sits up and starts to undo his buckle. I start thrashing harder and I feel the ties start to loosen up so I use all my energy to pull. When one of my hands slip through the tie, I release the other and with all my might, I hit him hard across the head, making him fall off of me to the ground. Hearing him groan, I quickly undo my ankles. I try to stand but my legs feel like jelly and I fall to the ground, his hands grabbing my ankles.

“You are not leaving me,” he growls. I lift one leg and kick him hard in the face as I crawl to the door. Colin hasn’t moved, a part of me wants to try and wake him but I know if I stay, I will be caught. I need to get help.

I stand on shaky legs and run down the stairs. When I hear Danny yell my name, I turn around for him to pounce on me and we both roll down the stairs, him pinning me to the floor.

“You are supposed to love me.” He hits me hard across the face. “You are mine.” He hits me again. My vision starts to blur. I feel his mouth near my ear. “I hope you don’t black out on me.” I hear him unzip his jeans, I try to move but I feel so weak. He lifts my skirt once again. I try to push him away but it’s no use.

“Please don’t,” I whisper.

“I’m going to own you, one way or another.” He hovers over my body, pushing my underwear to the side, his fingers entering me. “You feel so tight.” He licks my face. I feel him at my entrance when my front door is slammed open.

Help is here. I pray.

I turn my face a little to see Xander jumping on top of Danny, punching him over and over. I then feel hands on my face and I flinch at the pain. “Oh, honey.” I hear my mom’s voice.

“Mom,” I whisper.

“It’s ok, it’s going to be okay.” She lifts my head, placing me on her knee, stroking my hair.

“Colin.” I try and sit up but my head is too heavy. “Colin is upstairs.”

“Colin is upstairs,” Mom yells out.

“You sick motherfucker.” I hear Xander before everything is quiet. I hear footsteps run up the stairs and Xander crying out.

He’s not dead.

He said he wouldn’t leave me again.

He said he’s all in. I start to cry harder.

“Mom,” I cry out in agony, but this time it’s my heart.

“It’s going to be okay.” She cries.

I don’t know how long I lay there, but I soon hear sirens and I am being lifted onto a stretcher, questions being asked to me, but I’m numb. I can’t register what anyone is saying. I am taken outside when I feel my hand being held and I turn to Karen who is crying.

“Is he dead?” I ask her and she holds my hand tighter. “Tell me.” Her mouth wobbles.

“I don’t know,” she whispers. I look around me until I see Colin being put into an ambulance, his eyes closed.

“Is he dead?” I sob out. “Is he dead?” I cry out harder. “We had our second chance, this was our second chance.” My voice is quivering. “Our second chance,” I breathe before darkness takes me over.

* * *

I got checked out in the hospital and with just a few bruises, I am going to be okay, but it’s not me I’m worried about. We are all in the waiting room, waiting for news on Colin. Because he was knocked over the head, he had to get a C.T. scan to see if there are any internal damages.

Mom is holding me as I look over to Xander who is pacing up and down. He saved my life. If he was two seconds too late, I would have been raped. I know I would be sitting here feeling completely different than I do now.

I am still in shock by the whole thing, but I hold onto the fact that he didn’t go any further. We were told reporters are swarming the front doors, the leeches. They want to know what happened, and soon we will have to tell them.

My eyes are getting heavy when I hear a cough and I look up to see two detectives giving me concerned looks.

“I am so sorry for what happened, but we need to ask you a few questions,” The one with light brown hair and brown eyes says.

“Can’t this wait until tomorrow?” Mom asks.

“Mom, it’s okay. If I talk now, the sooner they can throw the book at that sicko.” The two detectives sit.

“I’m Detective Morse and this is Detective Gilmore.” I look to the other detective and he looks older than the other, more rounded in the middle area. “I need you to tell me what happened.”

I nod. “I’ve been getting letters and flowers for the past few months but thought nothing of it. Thought it was a huge fan, but it started to get worse.” I pause. “They were getting into my changing rooms, my home. Taking pictures of me as I slept.”

“We did inform the police,” Xander interrupts. “But nothing could be done.” The detective looks to him then back to me.

“Xander asked Colin to be my new bodyguard because of it. But it didn’t stop. More photos were taken, more flowers.”

“You had more pictures?” Xander asks me.

“Yes,” I whisper.

“What were in the pictures?” Detective Gilmore asks me.

“Of me and Colin being intimate,” I say, feeling my cheeks heat up.

“Your bodyguard?” he asks and I nod.

“He was my boyfriend back in school, we just got back together yesterday, I think that’s what put Danny over the edge.”

“Danny Sullivan?” He asks, writing it down.

“He went to school with us, I never really knew him, other than he was friends with Colin. Well, I thought they were friends, but he told me that he started getting feelings for me back then and that he has watched me ever since.”

“Stalked you?”

“Yes. He is the one that got me all the gigs through college, he is the one that helped the band get signed.” Mom gasps.

“He did what?” Xander yells.

“His uncle is the guy who signed us on.” Xander pulls his hair and starts pacing again.

“What happened at the house?” I feel tears prickle my eyes.

“I was in my changing room getting ready to go home when he comes in saying he’s waiting for Colin. We start talking, then it clicks that it was him sending all the photos and before I had time to react, he grabbed me and everything went dark. I woke up tied up on my bed. He was telling me how much he loved me that I was his.” I press my hands to my mouth.

“It’s okay, take your time, sweetie,” Mom says softly.

“I heard Colin come into the house, but he gagged me so I couldn’t warn him. I watched Danny hit his head with a statue and he fell to the floor.” I start to cry. “He didn’t move. I saw the blood.” Tears flow down my cheeks.

“Danny started to touch me, telling me that I will soon feel what he feels. He was touching my breasts, kissing my stomach, his face was down here.” I try and control my breathing. “He said how good I smelled. When I saw him start to undo his belt, I started to panic and the ties around my wrists got loose and I got free and hit him as hard as I could, giving me enough time to get away. I got to Colin but still nothing. I tried to get help.”

I look to Xander. “I had to get help. I heard Danny behind me and he jumped on me, causing us both to tumble down the stairs. He hit me hard a couple of times across the head. My whole body started to feel weak.

I watched as he unzipped himself, he used his fingers.” My whole body starts to tremble, remembering it all. “I felt him at my entrance. I thought I was going to be raped, right there on the floor, then he was pulled off me by Xander.” I feel Mom cry against me as she holds me.

“I am so sorry you had to go through all that.”

“What happens now?” Xander asks.

“We will get a statement from Colin when he wakes, but with all the evidence stacked up against him, Danny will be locked away for a very long time.

“Thank God,” Mom whispers.

“Thank you for your time, Miss Bennett, and again, sorry for what has happened.” I watch both detectives stand.

Hours have gone by and we haven’t heard a thing. My heart is hammering against my chest. I just need someone to tell me he is okay. When I see a doctor walk towards us, I run over to him. “How is he?” I ask frantically.

“He’s doing good. The scans came back clear, no brain trauma. Just a very large bump. He’s going to feel that for a while, but nothing serious. He has to try and stay awake for the next twelve hours, so you have to keep an eye on him. It’s just a precaution.” I sigh in relief.

“Can we go see him?”

“Sure, he’s been asking for you anyway. Stubborn young man.” I can’t help but laugh.

“Yeah, he is.” But he is my stubborn man.

When we get to Colin’s room, he is sitting up on the bed. He smiles when he sees me. I run over to him, laying my body over his. Tears once again flowing.

“Hey, why are you crying? I’m fine,” Colin says, stroking my hair.

“I thought I lost you when I saw you on the floor, not moving, I felt my whole world crumble away.” I sniff.

“Shhh, I’m ok, we are okay. I’m just sorry I didn’t help.”

“You came for me. You almost died to save me.” I start to cry again and he pulls me in close to him.

“Thank you, Colin. For everything,” Mom says from behind me.

“I didn’t do anything. It was Dad that saved the day, I hear.” I look to Xander and tears are in his eyes.

“When I saw you on the floor, all the blood. I thought I lost you, I thought I lost my son. The last time we talked…” He stops.

“Dad, it’s okay. I’m fine. I get where you were coming from, but I love her, nothing is going to stop me from being with her.”

“I know. I’m just happy you are okay.” Colin looks to me and touches the bruises on my face.

“I love you, Sasha Bennett,” he says softly.

“I love you, Colin Baxter.” I lean forward and press my lips to his.

Colin

1 year later

I look around the set, not believing that I am on the Ellen DeGeneres Show. I look to Sasha and she is sitting there smiling, looking calm. I entwine her fingers with mine, lifting her hand to my mouth, kissing her knuckles, and she smiles brightly at me.

I am so lucky to have her.

The past year hasn’t been easy; a lot of bad press went out about us being together. It went all over the media, especially social media. People gave their opinions, and trust me, some were nasty and repulsive.

A few acted like we grew up together as children under the same roof, but we stuck it out. Not letting them get to us.

Sasha had a press conference not long after I left the hospital, telling her side of the story of what happened. She talked about Danny and how he was her stalker, but it led to her telling the world about me also.

She said she loved me back in school and that she is still very much in love with me now. The news spread like wildfire: Upcoming rockstar, sleeping with her stepbrother.

Sasha and the band did a ton of interviews to get the story straight.

The news was all about us and not the ordeal Sasha had to go through with Danny. They just wanted to know more about our relationship, which I found appalling.

Danny got sentenced to twenty-three years. He should have got life in my opinion. But because there is no true evidence of an actual rape, he got fucking forty-three years. Least he will be old and lost most of his life behind bars, where he should be. I still find myself to blame at times.

He was supposed to be my friend, and he grew a fascination with Sasha.

I watch as Ellen starts talking and shakes both of our hands, introducing us to the audience and my palms start to sweat. I don’t know why I’m so nervous. I shouldn’t be this nervous.

We met Ellen prior to the show and I swear she is now my new best friend; she is so funny and down to earth.

“Sasha and Colin, thank you for joining us today.” Ellen smiles to us both.

“We are so honored to be on the show.” Sasha smiles to her.

“You have had one busy year.”

“I definitely have.” Sasha chuckles.

“You just finished your tour, your second album has gone platinum, you got stalked by an old high school classmate, and you are in a relationship with your stepbrother. Anything I left out?” Ellen teases, and we both laugh.

“Nope, I think you got it all.” Sasha continues to laugh.

“I read and saw about how you both met.” She looks to us both. “Your life definitely has been interesting, so tell everyone who doesn’t know your story.” Sasha looks to me and then back to Ellen.

“Well, back in high school, I was the music nerd.”

“Which I still hate you being known as,” I interrupt her and she rolls her eyes.

“Colin here was the star quarterback. One of the most popular guys at school. I had a huge crush on him while I was growing up and didn’t realize that he had a little crush on me, too.” She chuckles. “Colin was going to get kicked out of school and to stop that, he had to join the talent show I was working on, and trust me, I wasn’t happy at the time.”

“Why weren’t you happy?” Ellen asks her.

“He was a jock, he flew through that school and I didn't want him to think he would get away with the same treatment towards me. But without me knowing, he and his friends made a bet to see how far he could get with me.” A few boos go off in the audience.

“I was a kid, it was peer pressure,” I try and defend myself.

“So, that’s how he started talking to me, we kind of clicked right away. A spark that I can never explain. Every time I was around him, even now, this pull to be with him is just always there. He stopped the bet, but I did find out about it, which I wasn’t happy with.” She gives me a look.

“You really were a bad boy,” Ellen jokingly scolds me.

“I forgave him of course; we loved each other, so how could I not? But then we find out our parents were set to get married so we ended it. We wanted our parents to be happy.”

“You gave up your love for your parents.” The crowd awes.

“It was hard, don’t get me wrong, when I thought there was a chance of us still being together, and then it didn’t happen. We graduated from school and lost touch for years. He became a pro footballer as I went through college, trying to get as many gigs as I could, as well as working my ass off through assignments.”

“But he came back into your life?”

“He did.” She smiles to me. “Unfortunately, an injury that happened to Colin stopped him playing pro and he became my new bodyguard since I was receiving letters, flowers in my home, and dressing rooms, but it was the photos of me sleeping that made things real.”

“That must have been so scary.”

“I don’t think I really took the seriousness of it until some photos were taken of me and Colin being intimate. I knew Colin would keep me safe so I just continued without worry until that point.”

“Did you and Colin get along while he was your bodyguard?” We both burst out laughing.

“She was a real piece of work, Ellen, so stubborn.”

“What about you?” She pushes me. “You were a jerk, too.”

“Only because you were the B word.” I make sure not to swear. She shakes her head at me.

“So, it wasn’t all rainbows?” Ellen laughs.

“Nope, it even took us arguing, again, until we realized that we needed each other and that we both still wanted each other.”

“What about your parents? What did they think when they found out?”

Sasha looks to me. “Sasha’s Mom, Marie, was amazing. She accepted us right away.”

“But your father?”

“It took him some time, but he knows that I love her and that she loves me.”

“I am happy that you both found each other again, even under bad circumstances, you both get my full support.”

“Thank you, Ellen.” We both say at the same time.

“Colin, though, has asked me for a simple request, which I am allowing.” Ellen smiles to me and Sasha turns to face me, looking confused. She watches me stand, then I go down on one knee and she covers her mouth with her hand. A wall moves behind me with Karen, Leo, and Brady playing Leanne Rhymes ‘Right Kind of Wrong’. The song Sasha sang for me.

“Colin,” Sasha breathes as I take her right hand.

“Sasha Bennett, you are everything I ever wanted in a woman. You are funny, sweet, kind, and you keep me on my toes.” She chuckles. “You never stopped loving me, you kept fighting for us, even though I kept pushing you away. The years I spent apart from you are my biggest regrets. I never want to be away from you, I love you with all my heart. You own me, you always will. Please, be my wife.” I take the ring box from my pocket, opening it up, and watch her face light up, tears in her eyes as she smiles at me, making everything worth it.

“God, woman, tell him yes,” Ellen yells, causing us all to laugh.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Sasha says repeatedly. I place the ring on her finger before standing up, helping her up so I can lay the gentlest kiss on her lips.

“I love you, Sasha.”

“I love you, Colin, so much.”

Read on for the first two chapters of

Seduced by a Rockstar

Excerpt - Seduced by a Rockstar - Chapter 1

“U.G.L.Y. You ain’t got no alibi, you ugly,” my mum and I sing out from the top our lungs.

“What, what?” my mum raps, and we join in together on the last word, ‘“ugly’.” We chuckle as we look out the window. It seems like we are slowing down. I look at the moving van in front of us and yup, we are parking up.

I guess this is it.

“It doesn’t look so bad.”

I lean forward, eyeing up the building that is going to be my new home. We are moving into an apartment complex until we find a house of our own. I miss my old house. It was my childhood home. I have been in that house since I was six. But I guess it’s now tarnished with bad memories.

“It looks posh. Maybe it’s too posh for us,” I try to joke, and my mum scoffs at me.

“We can be posh.”

I roll my eyes. We park the car and I get out, leaning against it as I really take everything in. I’m glad we are finally here. We stopped at my ’aunt’s—my mum’s sister—for the last two weeks, and living out of a suitcase wasn’t ideal. Especially when sharing an airbed; my body is aching to sleep on a proper mattress.

I was just happy when all our furniture arrived and we booked the moving van to take us away. I love my aunt, but it’s my chirpy cousin that I can only take so much of. She was away for the summer with her friends but she came back, and the last four days were getting to be too much.

“Let’s go take a look at our new home.” My mum smiles warmly at me and I smile back as we walk side by side while the movers start sorting out our furniture.

I watch as my mum unlocks the front door of the building and we walk inside. Thank God, it’s clean. Dark grey covers the walls and floors. I see stairs and an elevator in front of us and we decide to take the easy route. I press the third floor and watch the numbers change on the dial. When the doors open, I see one door ahead of us and mum lets us in. I walk in first, taking in my surroundings. It’s bare for now until we unpack, but it’s clean and spacious.

I head to the bedrooms and one is massive with an en-suite, so I’m guessing that will be my mum’s. I walk to the next door and see that it’s a bathroom. Everything in here is pearl white, and I am just happy that there is a separate bath and shower. I notice all the flooring around the place is laminated, which should make it easy to keep clean. It’s a sunny day and the sun is shining through the windows, making the place seem bright and cheerful. I get to the last door knowing it’s my room; I’m happy that it isn’t the size of a closest.

Mum did say it was a double room, but I know people exaggerate when they advertise a double—it’s normally a single size but luckily this isn’t. I can already sense where I’m going to put all my stuff. So far this isn’t so bad. I take out my phone and Snapchat a picture of it and send it to my friends.

God, I miss them already.

I hated that I had to leave them, but we promised to Snapchat and FaceTime every chance we get.

For the next couple of hours, the movers start bringing things in while Mum and I get to work. We made sure everything was labelled on the boxes so we’d know which box would belong where. I start unpacking in the kitchen first as I need my tea fix, and I know my mum will want her coffee fix soon too.

When it comes to our looks we are very similar—long brown hair, chocolate brown eyes, with a decent figure. I am a size ten but I hate my stomach. I promised myself I’m going to start running and try to get the same figure my cousin has. I don’t think I’m ugly, but when standing next to my perfect blonde, model look-alike cousin, you start to feel dumpy, but one thing I have that she hasn’t though, is good-sized breasts. She went on and on about my D cup and complaining about her B cup. She said it was unfair and I wanted to pull her hair and drag her to the mirror and point to her face then to mine and say how is this fair? I look average and she looks like a celebrity.

I know. I know I’m complaining, but trust me if you lived with her for more than two days you would be complaining too. I love her, she is family, but Christ, the girl can be annoying.

When the movers finally leave, I have basically sorted out the kitchen, putting everything away, and making sure it’s clean and tidy. I don’t have OCD but I do hate mess. I put the kettle on and head to my room and I groan when I see my bed covered in boxes. I need my caffeine fix first before I can even make a start. I make myself a strong cup of tea and my mum a coffee and head to the living room where she is sorting out our entertainment centre.

“Thought you may need this.” I place her cup on the coffee table and she turns around and smiles at me. I can see how the day is starting to take its toll on her. The dark circles under her eyes have started to become more prominent since we left my dad.

“Thank you, sweetie, you are a star.” She takes a sip and sighs. “I am almost done in here so at least we will be able to watch television in the morning and have something to sit on without having a fort of boxes surround us.”

I chuckle. “I got the kitchen sorted so we can have our breakfast without boxes everywhere also. I am just going to sort out my room so I have somewhere to sleep, then I think I’m going to call it a night.”

My mum stands and walks over to me and gives me a tight hug. “Thank you for taking all this so well. You have been my rock, you know that?”

I do. My mum has been a wreck and she is trying to move on with her life. I think if I was a complete bitch about the move and acting like a spoilt brat, she would fall apart.

She needs me, and I will be here for her.

“I know. So, try to not stay up too late, okay?” I tell her, and she rolls her eyes at me.

“Yes, Mum,” she teases, and I give her a kiss on the cheek and take my tea to my room and make a start.

I have finally made a dent in my room when my phone rings and when I look at the caller ID I groan seeing my cousin’s name appear.

“Hi, Cara, what’s up?” I answer.

“Hi, my beautiful cousin. How is moving day? Do you need me to pop around tomorrow to help?”

I know she means well but her and helping wouldn’t happen. She would sit and talk as we did everything. “No, we are good. We just have our bedrooms to do and we are basically done.”

“Wow, you two really did work your butts off. Well, I’m glad it all went okay, but I mainly called because me and some of my friends are going to a bar tomorrow night and wondered if you wanted to come. It would be a chance for you to meet my friends, and most of the people who go there are students, so a good chance to make friends, etcetera.”

I bite my lip as I contemplate it. I do need to make friends and I don’t want to start college where the only person I know is my cousin. Plus, I love dancing and I think I need a night out. “Sounds good to me. I will see you tomorrow.” I hear her squeal and I can’t help but giggle at her excitement.

“You are going to love it. Can’t wait to see you. Have a good night.”

We say our goodbyes and hang up. I hang up all my clothes into my wardrobe as there is no way I’m living out of a suitcase again. I take out all of my makeup and toiletries, taking them to the bathroom.

I can’t wait to have a relaxing bath tomorrow. As my mum has her own bathroom, this bathroom is basically mine. I look back into the living room and it’s all clean and sorted. You wouldn’t even think that we just moved in, well not until you walk down the hallway and see all the flattened boxes leaning against the wall.

“Who was on the phone?” I jump and turn to see Mum coming out of the kitchen.

“Don’t scare me like that! What are you trying to do, give me a heart attack?” I place a hand on my chest.

“Yes, it is my life goal to give my daughter a heart attack so I can deal with all this mess on my own.” She waves her arms around indicating the boxes. “I heard you talking on the phone,” she says again.

Sometimes I think she thinks I’m still talking to Dad, which I am not. “It was Cara. She asked me to go out with her and her friends tomorrow—I said I would.”

“That will be fun. You can make some new friends.”

“Well, that was the idea,” I chuckle.

“Okay then, so I’ll see you in the morning. Thought you were going to have an early night?” She smiles at me.

“I was until dedication took over. I’m not living out of my suitcase for another day. I just put some stuff in the bathroom, but I am going to bed now. My eyes are starting to get heavy.” I pout at her and she pats my head.

“Aww, my poor baby. Go and sleep.”

I watch her walk to her room and I head to mine. I change into a long black T-shirt that covers my ass and fall onto my bed, hugging my pillow. It doesn’t take long until sleep takes over.

The day has flown right in and I’m now getting ready for my night out. We finally got rid of all the boxes and the place really does look homey, but it’s temporary. We even ordered Chinese takeout and sat on the couch looking around with accomplishment. I thought it was going to take days but like my mum, once we have something set, we are determined to get it done.

I Googled Randi’s Bar, the rock bar Cara is dragging me to and it’s a place where rock bands can play. Luckily for me, it isn’t far from here. I just hope her friends like me. I can’t believe this is going to be my first proper night out in America. It still feels surreal. My mum was born here, her family is here, hence why we moved here, but I miss England.

I think I deserve a drink and to dance my little butt off. At least I have only a year left of college. I do want to move back after, but I don’t really want to leave my mum behind; it’s something I’m trying not to think about until I have to. All my friends were jealous when I told them I will be spending my senior year of college in the US. I will be at the same school as Cara since we are the same age—she is just a few months older than me—but just like appearances, we are total opposites.

I look in the mirror, turning side to side, making sure my belly bump isn’t too noticeable. God, I look like I’m pregnant at times, so I nod once when I’m satisfied I look okay. I have decided to wear a black boob tube top with black jeans that make my ass look amazing. I went with my black suede heels to make me look taller than what I am. Being five foot four makes me feel like a dwarf.

“Oh, sweetie, you look amazing.”

I see Mum standing in the doorway through the mirror. “You sure I don’t look wide?” I look at myself in the mirror again.

She shakes her head at me. “You look beautiful.”

Of course, she is going to say that, she is my mother.

I decided to keep my hair down and my makeup natural. Well, this is as good as it’s going to get. I am putting on my cross necklace when I hear the buzzer. Mum leaves to let Cara in and I quickly grab my leather jacket and head to the door. When I reach it, Mum is opening the door and Cara walks in wearing a tight black dress and I start to feel like I’m underdressed.

“O.M.G. I am so excited about tonight. It’s going to be so much fun,” Cara squeals, running to give me a hug. She steps back and she really does look like a model. She looks me up and down and beams at me. “You look so hot. Love the rocker look.”

I wasn’t going for that look but I just nod and smile. “Thanks, well you look amazing.”

She flips her blonde hair over her shoulder and smiles. “Thank you. It took me forever to decide what to wear but I’m happy with the dress. My future husband is playing tonight so I want to make sure he notices me.”

With that tight dress, he will be blind if he didn’t.

“Your future husband?” I ask her.

“Yes, my future husband. He is the lead singer and guitarist in this popular band called Dark Players. He is so hot and his voice is orgasmic. I really, really like him but he is sort of a player. I think if he gave me a shot I could be the one to tame him. To tame the rockstar.”

Okay, my cousin is delusional—if this guy sleeps around, he is going to use and discard her. “Just be careful, okay? Don’t spread your legs just because he clicks his fingers.”

“Iris,” Mum says sternly.

“Sorry, but it’s true.” I shrug.

“I don’t care, please don’t talk like that in front of me, it’s weird.”

Cara and I burst out laughing. “Okay, I will wait till you are gone.” I smile sweetly at her.

“Thanks, I guess.” She kisses my cheek and then Cara’s. “Have fun but not too much fun.”

Cara links her arm through mine and drags me out the door. “Bye, Aunt Chrissie,” she yells over her shoulder and we get in the lift and head down while Cara goes on and on about her future husband. I know his name is Sebastian and he is our age and goes to college with us. By the time we get to the bar, I feel like I know the guy, even though I have never met him.

Randi’s looks massive from the outside and loads of people are going in. As we get closer, we can already hear the muffled music from within. Cara got a text on our way here saying her friends were here and waiting for us.

Once we enter, I feel the heat hit me, and the music is loud but not too loud that I wouldn’t be able to hear anyone speak. There is an open space in front of us and a stage on the far end with a band already playing, which actually sounds decent. I look at the stage with a sigh and continue to look around. I see a bar on the left-hand side and I can’t wait to order my first drink. I look around some more and see tables and booths scattered around but still leaving plenty of space for people to dance.

“The nights some of the popular bands play are the busiest,” Cara says, as she links her arm through mine again and drags me to a booth, which I assume her friends are at. “Hi, guys. This is my cousin Iris, so be nice to her.”

I feel my cheeks blush for some reason. I feel their eyes go on me as they check me out.

“Hey,” they say in unison.

I give them a little wave. Cara sits next to a blonde-haired girl who also looks like she could be a model. Her eyes check me up and down and I can tell she doesn’t like me. I sit opposite her, which means I sit next to the guy, who is also blond but with spiked hair. He is attractive, with a boy next door kind of look, but how his eyes trail over my body, I can tell he is a player.

“I am Calvin, nice to meet you, Iris.” He puts out his hand to shake, which I do, but at the last second, he pulls my hand to his lips and gives me a grin.

“Likewise, I’m sure,” I say politely.

“I love your accent.”

“Thanks.” I turn to Cara and she looks happy; I think she thinks this is going well.

“Yeah, heard you came all the way from England. What’s that about? I’m Anna by the way,” the blonde says, leaning forward.

I look at Cara and she is glaring at her friend. “Well, I wanted to spend my last year of college with my cousin.” I shrug and she still stares at me, not happy with the answer I gave her—well tough shit.

“Hmm,” is all she says and they all start talking about people and places I have never heard of.

After twenty minutes, I start to feel bored, so I tell Cara that I am going to the bar and she asks me if I want her to come with me but I tell her I will be fine. I just want to be on my own for a moment.

I head to the bar and order myself a bottle of beer and a shot of tequila. The bartender asks if I want salt and lime but I decline, and he looks at me like I grew two heads. He watches me down the shot unflinchingly. I am used to my drink—I am not like those girls who make pouty faces.

“Wow, hard-core,” the cute bartender says and I can’t help but smile.

“Thanks.” I lift my bottle and take my first sip and I sigh with satisfaction.

I turn around and lean my back against the bar as I look around me. I look at our booth and Cara seems to be in her element. If I was back home I would be in mine—talking about people and places that I know, not sitting here feeling lost. I watch the band playing and their music is catchy. It must be their original work. I know music and they are good. I know I should head back but I’m happy being right where I am.

Alone.

“Think you could do with another.” When I turn around, the same bartender is smiling at me. He lifts a shot glass indicating the drink and I watch him pour more tequila. “On the house.”

I smile and take the shot as he watches. I drink it like it’s water.

“You were right, bro, that was hot,” I hear another bartender say. They are both smiling at me. They look like they could be twins. Both have mousy brown hair and light green eyes.

“I’m Cory, and this is Sean,” the bartender who gave me the shot says.

“I’m Iris.” I shake both their hands and unlike how Calvin shook mine, theirs are friendly.

“Nice to meet you. So what is a badass like yourself doing here?” They both lean forward on the bar, leaning on their arms.

I look down the bar and see some glares from a few of the women nearby. “I just moved here from England. Doing my last year of college here.”

“I guess we will be seeing much more of you then; we will be going to the same school,” Sean says, standing back up and returning to serving.

“Well, welcome to the States and if you need to know anything, you know where to find me. I work most nights, same as my brother.” He points to Sean; I knew they were twins.

“Thanks, really appreciate that.” I do, I’m happy that I made two new friends. I take another sip of my beer and look back to our booth and he follows my stare.

“You know them?” he asks me, nodding in their direction.

“Cara is my cousin, just met the other two tonight.”

“Cara is your cousin, now that’s interesting—wouldn’t have guessed.”

Yeah, most people wouldn’t. “Yeah, I know.”

I stay at the bar talking to either Cory or Sean and I’m actually having a good time. Cara comes over every now and then to make sure I’m okay. When the twins start to get too busy to talk, I just watch the band play. I am looking at the stage as the current band goes offstage. The lights overhead turn off.

“Oh, my God, he is coming on.” I hear a shriek and see Cara standing next to me, pulling my arm.

The crowd is cheering and already the floor in front of the stage fills with women. I must admit my interest is piqued. A single spotlight comes on and I see a guy’s silhouette. I try to squint my eyes to get a better look, but I still can’t see him well. I watch him as he walks to the microphone and he stops. No music, no sound, and the crowd quietens. I watch as he looks around him. Then I feel it. I feel like he is looking over in my direction, but surely he isn’t looking at me.

I hear drums start off a beat, then the guitar and bass join in. When the first words leave his mouth, I feel like I’m frozen on the spot. His voice is husky but soothing all at the same time. I feel like his words are penetrating right through me. Full light now covers the stage and I can really see him and the band. But my eyes are trained on him as I take him all in.

His black T-shirt looks tight on him, his jeans just sitting on his hips, and when he strums his guitar, I notice how his muscular arms bulge. He stops playing and holds the microphone with both hands, and even his hands look sexy. I have been attracted to men before, but not like this. I feel mesmerised.

“Now you know why he is my future husband.”

I feel like the trance is broken. What the fuck was I doing? Cara already told me she liked him and here’s me, staring at him like he’s a piece of meat. I feel the guilt seep into me.

“Yeah, he sounds really good.” I turn around and ask Sean if I can have another beer when he’s ready. I don’t wait long till he passes me one. The bar has gotten busy and all I can hear is his voice.

Stupid voice.

“I’m going to see if I can squeeze through to the dance floor,” Cara says and I wish her luck as she leaves.

I try to not look, but I must be a glutton for punishment because I feel like his voice is in my head, demanding for me to turn around. When I do, I wish I hadn’t as his eyes are on me. I gasp that they are. I look at his beautiful face, at his thick, dark brown hair. He really does look like sex on a stick.

He looks away, looking around the room and into the crowd. I pray that his eyes go onto my cousin and I’m about to look away when he looks back up and looks at me. His eyes look dark and he is watching me intently. I feel my body heat up. I can’t tear my eyes away. I am praying for him to look elsewhere but he doesn’t.

“Be careful with that one.”

I thank the high heavens that I am pulled back into reality. I turn to see Cory looking at me with concern. “What do you mean?” I take a long drink from my beer.

“He is the ultimate player. He bangs any pretty girl—the prettier the better.”

Well, then that’s me definitely out. “Don’t think I’m his type, anyway.”

He shakes his head at me. “I saw him watching you. He was looking at you like you were his next prey. I just wanted to warn you. If you are into the one-night stand thing then fair play, but if you’re not, he will fuck you, then leave you.”

I open my mouth in shock and then close it again.

“Sorry, think that was a bit too forward,” he chuckles. “Just be careful.”

“I wouldn’t go near him, anyway. I think my cousin is in love with him.”

“I think she thinks she is in love with him. It’s the fame and bad boy thing.”

I nod in agreement. Maybe that’s why I’m attracted to him; maybe it is just the bad boy thing. “Well, she will know soon enough,” I say.

“Yeah, when he sleeps with her and she realizes that he isn’t interested anymore.”

Yeah, that’s going to suck, but I will be there for her. I know what jerks men can be. “I know if I tell her to stay away she wouldn’t listen, so it’s her lesson to learn.” I know it sounds harsh but it’s the truth.

“Well, I better get back to it.”

I nod and I turn back around, and like he knows my interest is back on the stage, Sebastian’s eyes land back on mine.

Fuck.

Excerpt - Seduced by a Rockstar - Chapter 2

I tell Cory that I am heading back to the booth; he looks disappointed but nods. I go back and as soon as I sit down, Anna leaves, taking Calvin with her to the dance floor. I roll my eyes; I guess I’m looking after our booth. I am sitting there peeling the label off my bottle when Cara drops down next to me, screaming in my ear.

“I think he noticed me. I am sure he gave me a wink. I’m not one hundred percent sure, but I think he did.” She beams at me and I put on a fake smile.

“I bet he did, how could he not?” Which is true—how can he see her and not be interested?

“Hopefully when he is finished with his set he will come look for me.”

“What do you mean he will come look for you?”

“After he finishes, he normally picks a girl and tries to seduce her. Well, he does seduce them, if you know what I mean.” She winks at me.

“You want him to pick you?” I shake my head.

“Well, I have a plan—if he does pick me, I’m going to play hard to get, then I’m going to turn him down. I bet he never gets turned down and he is going to want me more and that’s when I will set my plan in action on taming him.”

I look at her incredulously. “Well, hope it works.”

She shakes my arm and takes a sip from her drink.

The band starts to play a catchy song and Cara begs me to come dance with her. How could I say no? I love dancing and I really want to, so I nod, and squealing once again, she drags me to the middle of the dance floor where we start moving. I let the music take over and I relax my body. Cara smiles at me and I smile back.

The band’s music ranges from rock to pop rock, which I like. I notice they do some power ballads and we end up dancing to a few. I move my hips and at times, dance with my arms above my head or in my hair. I never look once at the stage, but I swear I can feel his eyes on me.

I try to ignore it.

I really do.

“I think he keeps looking at me,” Cara says during one song, and I hope he is. The song ends and I finally hear his voice when he talks through the mic.

“Thanks, guys, for listening. You rock.”

Most of the women scream and I’m sure I’ve gone deaf. Cara’s eyes train on the stage as I walk away, heading back to the bar.

“You looked good out there.” Sean wiggles his eyebrows and I lean over the bar to hit his arm.

“Bet you say that to all the girls,” I chuckle at him.

“Only the girls from the UK.” He winks at me and I can’t help but laugh. “Same again?”

I nod. He passes me another beer, and handing him over the money, I tell him to keep the change, which gets me a wink in return.

Another band comes onto the stage. They just play power ballads, so I mostly stay on the dance floor. Cara joins me but after a while, she starts complaining her feet are killing her and she wants to sit, so I tell her I will be fine and I dance on my own.

The alcohol has made me feel tipsy and I feel mellow. I love this feeling. All the stress and worry has seeped out of me. I look over to the booth to make sure Cara is okay and I see her talking to Anna. I realise that Calvin is staring at her—a look that shows pure interest. I guess there’s more to him than meets the eye.

A few guys have tried to dance with me but I turn them each down. I know by the look in their eyes what they are after, and they aren’t getting it from me. I am no virgin but I don’t do one-night stands. I like to have more of a connection if I ever let a guy get in between my legs.

I don’t know how long I have been dancing on my own but I don’t care. A slow song comes on and I move my body slowly to the beat. I have my eyes closed as I let the music guide me and then I feel my skin start to tingle. I feel someone dancing behind me, but he’s not touching me. I can sense him moving with me, but he never touches.

It’s like he is teasing me and I feel my heart beating a little faster. I have never wanted someone to touch me as much as I do now. I want his body close to mine. The song continues but he doesn’t make a move to close the distance. I start to think maybe I’m imagining it all.

My body heats up further when I feel his hands finally touch me, holding onto my hips, his body swaying with mine—following mine. I don’t know who he is, but I have never felt this pull before. I let myself get lost in the music and his closeness. The next song comes on, and again it’s a slow one. I am about to turn around but his hands grip onto me tighter, making me stay where I am.

He starts moving my hips, taking control of the movements. We have gone slower; his front is pressed into my back. I can feel his thumb stroking my bare skin and I swear my body shivers from the contact. I feel one of his hands leave my hip as he moves my hair from my shoulder and I feel his breath against my neck. I turn my head to the side but I keep my eyes closed, and he strokes his stubble against my cheek.

My stomach is full of butterflies and I almost come undone when his lips touch my skin, kissing it. He scrapes his stubble over my neck to my jaw, teasing me. I am getting turned on by it. How can this simple act make me turn into a puddle of goo?

His hand that is still holding my hip pulls me farther into him—I can feel his hard erection press against me. We are still swaying, but I’m panting with want. His hands leave me and he touches my shoulders, gliding down my arms until his fingers entwine with mine and guide my hands to the front of my jeans, close to my aching pussy. He grinds our hands against my thighs, close to my pulsing core. I can feel his breath picking up near my ear. Knowing he is turned on as much as I am is making me want to beg for him to keep going.

I don’t care who is watching, because right now all that I’m concerned about is him and me. I release one of my hands and loop it so it’s around his neck as I push myself farther into him. His free hand starts stroking the side of my waist and hip. He starts grinding himself against me as we still sway in our own little world and I feel that ache start to build. I can feel him getting harder and I can’t get close enough. He holds onto my hips again and squeezes tightly. I lift my other arm so it’s also hooked around his neck as I push myself closer into him, even though we can’t get any closer.

Our breathing is coming in fast. It’s like we are having sex through dance. I feel his nails dig into my side and I groan, gripping his hair. I hear him growl into my neck. I notice he starts to walk backwards and I follow him, neither one of us letting the other go. He could be taking me to Nevada and I wouldn’t care.

I would follow him anywhere right now.

We are hidden somewhere and I feel his lips press against my neck. His tongue licks across my jaw—tasting me. I start grinding my ass against his hard erection and again he growls, making me want to throw out all my morals and let him fuck me here and now. As though sensing this, he spins me around, his hands on my hips squeezing tighter—it’s almost painful but feels so good.

He pushes me against a wall and he presses his forehead against mine. I finally open my heavy eyes and I gasp when I realise who I am dancing with. I am looking into a pair of beautiful dark blue eyes that belong to Sebastian.

The guy my cousin is crazy over.

Fuck, fuck, fuck.

Holy shit, did Cara see me dance with him?

Feeling angry, I push him away from me and he looks at me like I’m crazy. I’d rather let anger take control, than my lust. I can’t believe I didn’t see who I was dancing with. Who doesn’t look, though? He is staring at me, watching me, and I can’t look away. He walks to me again and my body goes on autopilot and I slap him hard across the face. I cover my mouth with my hand in shock that I did that. I didn’t even mean to do that.

He looks angry and I don’t blame him. I am now speechless; no words will form. He walks back to me and pushes me hard against the wall again. He places both his hands on the wall—caging me in. His nostrils are flared, his eyes looking into mine darkly. “Why did you slap me?”

His voice ripples through my whole body and I try not to groan. His voice has just shot right through me to my very core. I can’t believe I danced with him the way I did and just slapped him. He is still looking at me, waiting for a reply, and I am trying to form words. I lick my lips as I start to feel a little dehydrated and his eyes follow the movement.

I need to walk away. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to. I need to go, though.” I take a step forward hoping he will move, but he doesn’t and it makes me closer to his mouth. My eyes look from his soft lips to his eyes.

“You dance with me, you seem to be into it as much as I am, slap me, and then have to go?” He pushes his body against mine so I move back against the wall. He looks at me darkly again and I feel my heart hammering in my chest. “Fuck me, you are so beautiful.”

I look at him like he is the crazy one. My eyes are still on his and once again I feel like I’m lost. I suck in a deep breath, snapping myself out of it. It’s no wonder he is the ultimate player—his eyes, voice, and body are like sin. I put my hands on his chest and blimey, they are hard, but I push him slightly.

“I need to go,” I breathe out. I know he doesn’t want to let me go. I don’t want him to let me go, but he has to. I need to harden myself up. “I’m not after a single fuck.” I duck under his arm but his hand hits the wall, blocking my way past. I roll my eyes as I realise that I’m making this a challenge for him. It’s like what Cara said, he probably isn’t used to girls walking away.

Girls do actually say no.

“I love that accent.”

Yeah, I have heard that before.

“What if I offer you more than a one-fuck thing?” He pushes his body closer into mine again. “What if I fuck you now, fuck you in my home, on my couch, on my kitchen counter, and bent over the breakfast island? On my bed, and again in the shower in the morning? I will even let you sleep over, which is rare.” He pushes my hair from my shoulder and plants a soft kiss on my neck. “Say yes,” he breathes out. I close my eyes, feeling the sensation run through my system. I want to say yes; I want to take what he is offering, but I can’t do it. I couldn’t do that to my cousin. I couldn’t hurt her like that. I need her to not want him, but as long as she does, I can’t be near him.

I can’t be just another girl he fucks and throws away.

I know if I did, I would regret it.

“No,” I say strongly so he’ll believe me. I push his arm away and start to walk away.

“No?”

I turn around and look him dead in the eyes. “No,” I repeat, walking away from him, and this time he lets me but I can feel his eyes on me until I’m out of his sight.

I head back to the table and Cara screams and puts her arms around my neck, hugging me, and I feel myself relax, knowing she didn’t see me on the dance floor. I feel like shit now. I feel like the scum of the earth. I know Sebastian isn’t her boyfriend, but it’s girl code, isn’t it? When your friend or family say they like someone, you don’t try to pull them.

I sit there quietly reliving the whole experience in my head and I hate that just thinking about it still makes me feel hot and needy. I try to pay attention to what Cara and Anna are talking about when they stop talking mid-sentence. It’s then that I realise why—Sebastian is standing next to our table.

“Hello, ladies,” he says with his husky voice. “Hiya, man.” He nods to Calvin and Cara is looking at him like she is looking at a celebrity.

“Hi,” she says, smiling at him as he looks at her then back to me again.

I wonder if it has clicked for him. Yeah, she is the better one to pick. She is hotter and will eventually give you some.

“I’m just wondering if you enjoyed the show.” His eyes go back to me and I look down.

“Oh, my God, I think you are amazing. I have seen you play like a hundred times. I am such a huge fan,” Cara gushes at him and I look up to see him smiling warmly at her.

As if he knows I’m watching, his eyes go back to mine and it’s like they change, they go darker. “What about you?” he asks me.

“This is the first time she has seen you play, she just moved here. She’s my cousin.”

He nods as she talks. “So, did you like it?”

I feel like he’s asking a completely different question. “Yeah, it was okay.” I shrug and he smirks at me.

“Just okay? You didn’t think it was mind-blowing or something you would want to see again or want?”

I feel my cheeks blush and I scowl at him and he is still smirking.

The ass.

“Course she thought you were brilliant, we all did.” Cara talks on my behalf again.

“Well, I guess I will see you around.” He smiles at everyone and looks at me one last time before walking away.

I try to not look where he is going. I wonder if he is looking to find an easy hookup since I turned him down. I shouldn’t even care—so what, if he fucks someone else?

“I can’t believe he talked to us. I knew he winked at me. Didn’t I tell you? I wonder why he didn’t offer to take me back to his place or something?” Cara looks in the direction he left.

“Maybe it’s because you were with us,” Anna says.

“Maybe.”

“Okay, I am going to get another round.” I stand back up, everyone telling me their orders, and I leave them again. I feel like I have hardly hung out with them but they don’t seem to mind. To them, apart from Cara, I’m a stranger.

I head to the bar and Cory is shaking his head at me.

“What?” I ask him.

“I saw you dancing with Sebastian.”

Oh, crap. “I didn’t realise who it was until it was too late—thought it was a stranger.” That didn’t sound any better and by the looks of things he doesn’t think so either. “I mean I felt this pull and I liked it, but once I knew it was him I took off,” I defend myself.

“Well it looked hot and heavy from where I was standing and he’s not going to let you get off the hook so easily.”

I don’t need to know that. “Listen, my cousin likes him, so I wouldn’t go near him. It was a mistake type thing. Don’t worry I can handle this.”

He looks at me carefully then nods. “Sorry to act all brotherly, but I have seen how he treats women. You are different; I don’t want you to be another notch.”

Aww, that’s so sweet. “I am no one’s notch. Can I have another round for all of us please and get yourself and your brother a drink on me as well.”

He smiles and starts pouring our drinks, putting them on a tray for me to carry back to the table.

Randi’s is practically empty an hour or so later. I watch Calvin and Cara dance and I can tell that he likes her but I don’t think she knows it. I wonder if I should tell her, but it may ruin their friendship, so I’m better to keep my mouth shut. It’s not really my place to say. Anna doesn’t talk to me when we are alone; she just goes on her phone and I do the same, seeing posts and pictures of my friends on Facebook.

I eventually get up and dance again with Cara. I’m moving my body to the music when I have that feeling that someone is watching me. I turn around and see Sebastian leaning against a wall, his eyes once again trained on me. His eyes are dark and hooded. I feel that pull once again. How can he make me feel like this?

He is standing near the shadows, but he keeps his eyes on me, trapping me again. My breathing is coming faster and he keeps me under his spell. I finally shake my head and turn around, and Cara is too busy dancing to notice that I had yet another moment with him.

For the rest of the night, I know exactly when his eyes are on me but I ignore it. I don’t look for him and I try to spend more time with Cara and interact with her and her friends. She didn’t have to invite me out tonight but she did. She loves me and I feel like I stabbed her in the back.

I take a taxi home and my mum is asleep on the couch with a book on the coffee table when I get in. I sit on the edge and nudge her awake. She stirs and smiles when she sees me.

“Did you have fun tonight?” She yawns and sits up.

“You didn’t have to wait up for me. I am a big girl, you know,” I chuckle at her.

She sits straighter and looks at me, really looks at me, and tucks a stray hair behind my ear. “You have grown into such a beautiful young woman. I am so proud of you, sweetie. My Angel.”

I see the sadness in her eyes. I know she misses my dad. He was her childhood sweetheart and I hate what he has put her through.

“I made two friends tonight.” I try to change the subject and it seems to work as she cheers up.

“That’s good, what are they like?”

“Well, they are twin brothers and they work behind the bar. They were super nice and made the night bearable,” I chuckle.

“Weren’t Cara’s friends friendly enough?”

“Well, Anna, this girl who is a complete B-word, blanked me as Calvin seemed to flirt, but he’s harmless enough. I even think he has the hots for Cara.”

My mum’s mouth goes into an O shape. “Well, that’s interesting.”

“Yeah, but I don’t think she knows as she’s head over heels with Sebastian, the rockstar.” I try to chuckle it off, but just saying his name reminds me of his body close to mine.

“You okay, sweetie?”

I shake my head and smile at her. “Yeah, guess I’m just tired now. Going to bed and I think you should too.”

I watch her roll her eyes. “Okay, come on. Just think in a couple of days you start school.”

This time I roll mine and groan. A new school, with new teachers—what joys. “Thanks, Mum.”

Acknowledgments

I hate this part as I never know what to say. I have been writing for over two years and this makes book number eleven and it still feels unreal. Knowing that you give my book a chance. Each passing day I am so thankful to everyone that helps support me, to keep my dream going. I hope you enjoyed Sasha and Colin’s story as I enjoyed writing it.

To my precious, amazing little boy Jake, my number one fan. He is my world and I want to show him that dreams can come true if you are willing to work hard for what you want.

Daniel Martin, even though we have parted ways, you still mean the world to me. You were my first real fan, giving me that big push to write my first ever book and I thank you for doing so.

Elmarie Pieterse, my brain twin, my book whore, my PA, my other side of the same coin, my sister from another mister. We have become so close in the last couple of years. I really don’t know what I would do without you. Especially your one-liners. You are my God send.

Hannah Clarke, you are my mini-me, my younger double. Thank you for staying by my side throughout this journey.

Lauren Haley, thank you for being there for me.

Bernie Ivison, thank you for supporting me and help me celebrate my releases in our own special way.

To my betas, you guys rock. I annoy you, I pester you, wondering if you like my book or not and I will admit … that’s not going to change any time soon. You are stuck with me and my annoyance.

Amanda Perrie, thank you for having such a good eye. When I go through your notes I’m shocked by the stuff I missed and what you spot out. Thank you for everything you do for me, for beta reading and for sharing my books. You are the best.

Paula Tarpley Genereau, thank you for reading so fast and being my American dictionary. I love how I can rely on you to make sure I’m doing it right.

Autumn Hardin, thank you for beta reading my story, and giving me feedback on my characters, especially my men.

Naomi Dentith, yes, I’m going to say it again. My first reader, the first person to message me on my very first book. I love how you are still on this journey with me.

Jen Wildner, my blogger of Just One More Page. You have been there since day one, helping me promote all my books and working hard to get my stories out there. You do so much for me and I appreciate everything you do. You are amazing, thank you. I would fall on my knees and cry to the Gods if you ever stopped being in my life. Dramatical I know.

Leigh Stone, you have been making my interior of my books look so pretty for the last year and a half. Helping me out when I give you short notices. You are a star, thank you.

My loyal girls, my book lovers thank you so much for reading and enjoying my stories. Fran, Mindy, Juliana, Fiona, Amanda, Katy, Naomi, Alisha, Jenn, Fay, Rhiannon, Kelli, Becky, Michelle, love you x x

My readers. There are never any words to describe how I feel. By giving my books a chance, you give me a chance. Thank you for reading my story, I am forever grateful, more than you will ever know.

The Change Series:: A Simple Change

The Hardest of Changes

Stepbrother Romance Series:

Tempted part 1

Craved part 2

Owning Me Series:

He Owns Me

She Owns Me

Others:: My Screwed Up Life

In The Spotlight

(A Rockstar Romance)

Seduced by a Rockstar

Living With Him

Drawn to You

(Lover to Stepbrother)

J.L. Ostle was born in Antrim, Northern Ireland and was raised as an army brat. She is now living in Carlisle England. J.L. Ostle is a full-time mother looking after her cute, active four-year-old boy.

When she hasn’t got her head stuck in a book and isn’t writing, she’s watching movies and hanging out with friends. J.L. has a little obsession with Supernatural. She enjoys catching up on her TV shows Vampire Diaries, Big Bang Theory, Geordie Shore, and Grimm.

Connect with me

I enjoy messages and posts you send me, so if you have any questions, or want to talk about any of my books, drop me a line. x x

Facebook

www.facebook.com/J.L.OSTLE

Goodreads

www.goodreads.com/author/show/12682033.J_L_Ostle

Amazon

www.amazon.com/author/j.l.ostle